TheSikhs.org

DARGAHA SINGH

Dargaha Singh (1703 – ?) was the son of Bhai Nigahia Singh and grandson of Bhai Lakkhi Rai Yadav Wanjara. [Bhai Aghar Singh and Bhai Tharaj Singh, who punished all those who had executed Bhai Mani Singh, were the brothers of Dargaha Singh]. Nigahia Singh’s seven sons had got initiation from Bhai Mani Singh, at Amritsar, in 1725. Dargaha Singh had a scholarly bent of mind. He was sent to Kurukashetra to study Sanskrit and philosophy. He became a student of Pandit Man Singh Nirmala. Later, Dargaha Singh moved to Haridwar and finally settled at Kankhal and established his Dera in the town.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

DARGAH MALL

Diwan Dargah Mall Chhibber (? – 10.2.1695) was son of Bhai Dawarka Das Chhibber, grandson of Shaheed Bhai Parag Das and great-grandson of Bhai Gautam, of village Kariala (district Jhelum, Pakistan). Guru Hargobind Sahib appointed him Diwan (minister). Bhai Dargah Mall remained Diwan up to the time of Guru Gobind Singh Sahib. In June 1656, when Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib went out for a long missionary journey, he accompanied Guru Sahib. In 1660, when Aurangzeb summoned Guru Har Rai Sahib to his court, Guru Sahib sent his elder son Ram Rai to Delhi. Bhai Dargah Mall accompanied Ram Rai. When Ram Rai distorted a hymn to please Aurangzeb, Bhai Dargah Mall informed Guru Har Rai Sahib about the same. Similarly, in 1664, when Guru Harkrishan Sahib was summoned by Aurangzeb, Bhai Dargah Mall accompanied Guru Sahib to Delhi. After the death of Guru Harkrishan Sahib, Bhai Dargah Mall accompanied Mata Sulakkhani, the mother of Guru Harkrishan Sahib to Bakala (now Baba Bakala). During the time of Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib, Bhai Dargah Mall had grown old. He requested Guru Sahib to relieve him of active charge of his duties. Guru Sahib accepted his request and appointed latter’s nephew Bhai Mati Das (son of Bhai Hira Mall) as Diwan. However, Bhai Dargah Mall accompanied Guru Sahib during tour of Bihar, Bengal and Assam (1665-70). On May 25, 1675, when Pandits of Kashmir, under the leadership of Bhai Kirpa Ram Dutt, visited Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib, at Aanandpur Sahib, Bhai Dargah Mall was present there. Diwan Mati Das and his brother Bhai Sati Das accompanied Guru Sahib, when Guru Sahib left Aanandpur Sahib for Delhi and embraced martyrdom, on November 11, 1675. After the martyrdom of Bhai Mati Das, Bhai Dargah Mall had to perform again the duty as Diwan. He was however, formally relieved, on March 29, 1676. He was succeeded by his son Bhai Dharam Chand (later Dharam Singh). Bhai Dargah Mall died at Aanandpur Sahib in 1695, at a very ripe age.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

DARBARA SINGH NANAKANA

Bhai Darbara Singh (? – 20.2.1921), son of Bhai Kehar Singh Havildar, was born in some cantonment where his father was on duty as a soldier of the British Indian army. His mother died when he was yet an infant and he was brought up by his grandmother. The family belonged to village Jarag (erstwhile Patiala State). After his father’s retirement, they moved to Chakk No. 85 Dalla Chanda Singh (district Sheikhupura, Pakistan). On February 19, 1921, when his father, Bhai Kehar Singh began preparations to join the Jatha of Bhai Lachhman Singh Dharowali, he too insisted to accompany. At that time he was 10-12 years old. At Nanakana Sahib, when the Mahant began killing the Sikhs, some Sikhs hid him in an almirah. He began saying, “I want to embrace martyrdom like my father.” At this Kapura Jallaad grabbed him, threw him in fire and roasted him alive. Also see: Kehar Singh.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHUPINDERA SINGH MAHARAJA

(Maharaja) Bhupindera Singh (12.10.1891-22.3.1938), son of (Maharaja) Rajindera Singh, was installed as the king of Patiala, at the age of 10, in 1901. He ruled through a Council of Regency. On November 3, 1910, he became full-fledged king. Bhupindera Singh lived a lavish life. He had hundreds of wives and concubines. Narratives of his sensual life were well known, during his life time. He collaborated with the British regime in every situation. During the Gurdwara Reform Movement (1920-25), he stood by the British regime and tried to stall the formation of the S.G.P.C. Besides, he arrested several Sikhs and perpetrated atrocities on the Sikhs. He arrested the Akali leader Bhai Sewa Singh Thikriwala and killed him in jail. In 1923, he participated in Kar Sewa of Amritsar Sarovar too, but still the Sikhs did not like him due to his attitude. (It was only in 1935, when Master Tara Singh made peace with him, the Sikh hatred for him partly diminished). Bhupindera Singh suppressed all the political, religious and social movements. He was a strong administrator. His non-Sikh ministers were anti-Sikh and their activities harmed the Sikhs of the State. The British had special regards for him due to his extreme loyalty for the British regime. He was a member of several important Committees and Councils of the British regime. Bhupindera Singh was the founder of the summer capital of Patiala State at Chail (Himanchal Pradesh). He died at the age of 47.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHUPINDER SINGH, GIANI

Giani Bhupinder Singh (17.8.1910 – 13.3.1995), son of Bhai Narain Singh was born at village Chakaar (district Muzaffarabad, Kashmir). Bhai Narain Singh belonged to a Brahmin family. After 1947, he moved to Amritsar and was appointed as the Granthi of Darbar Sahib. In April 1958, he was promoted as Head Granthi. He performed his job with dedication. When Hindus committed sacrilege of the Sikh shrines (in 1957-58), he led, a protest procession at Delhi, on February 2, 1958. More than two hundred thousand Sikhs participated in this march. During the Punjabi Suba agitation (1960-61), he was arrested on September 6, 1960. On September 11, the Sikhs throughout the world observed “Protest Day”, to condemn the arrest of the Head-Granthi of Darbar Sahib. In October 1962, when Fateh Singh group captured the S.G.P.C., he resigned his job to protest against the mismanagement of the Sikh shrines by the new administration. He was elected the president of the Akali Dal (Master Tara Singh group), on January 22, 1964 and continued in this office till 1968. After the merger of both the Akali Dals, he was appointed as the Chairman of the Parliamentary Board on October 8, 1968. He was elected to Rajya Sabha, on March 25, 1970. (This led to another split in Akali Dal). In 1976, he was re-elected as a congress nominee (for two years only). After this he renounced politics. He spent rest of his life almost in isolation.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHUPAT SINGH

Bhai Bhupat Singh was the son of Bhai Jetha Singh, grandson of Bhai Mai Das Parmar. He got initiation from Guru Gobind Singh Sahib at Aanandpur Sahib on the first day of the initiation of Khalsa. He was one of the five Sikhs asked by Guru Sahib to join Bhai Mani Singh, to take care of the shrines of Chakk Ram Das (Amritsar). In May 1708, he, along with Bhai Gulzar Singh, visited Guru Sahib, at Burhanpur and delivered a letter from Bhai Mani Singh. He was one of the Sikhs who were arrested along with Bhai Mani Singh. His eyes were plucked. He embraced martyrdom on June 24, 1734.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHULLU

Bhai Bhullu Sekhari, who had turned a vagrant, once visited Guru Arjan Sahib, along with Bhai Bhiwa Khatri and Bhai Mula. Guru Sahib taught him that one should renounce evil, ego and temptations and not the world. Guru Sahib told him that the service of mankind and meditation and not the renunciation of the world, could help on way to salvation.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHULLA

Bhai Bhulla Jhanjia, a goldsmith, was a devout Sikh of the time of Guru Arjan Sahib. Once he, accompanied by Bhai Kulla Jhanjhi and Bhai Bhagirath, visited Guru Sahib. Guru Sahib explained to them the difference between a Gurmukh and Manmukh. Guru Sahib told them that Gurmukh is one who purges himself of ego; who acts upon the teaching of Guru; who does not forget an act of goodness done to him by someone. Guru Sahib further told them that more noble Gurmukh are those who give up all ego; who are nice to the others; who have no dislike even for those who bear ill-will for them; who attain spiritual knowledge. On the other hand a Manmukh is one who is ego-ridden; who forgets good acts done for him by other; who does not forget harm inflicted upon him by the others. Guru Sahib further told them that the worse among the Manmukhs are those who have malice towards one and all and worst are those who always return evil for good. Such persons always keep their back towards the teachings of Guru Sahib. Bhai Bhulla and his companions thanked Guru Sahib and lived their lives as ideal men.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHOLU

Bhai Bholu Tiwari was a dedicated Sikh of the time of Guru Arjan Sahib. Once he asked Guru Sahib who was the Guru of Guru Nanak Sahib. Guru Sahib told him that the Almighty was the Guru of Guru Nanak Sahib. When Guru Angad Sahib was installed as Second Nanak, Guru Nanak Sahib bowed before him (Guru Angad Sahib) to confirm the succession. It did not mean that Guru Angad Sahib had become Guru of Guru Nanak Sahib.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHIWA

Bhai Bhiwa and his brother Bhai Rup Chand were businessmen from Sirhind. They joined Sikh faith at the time of Guru Arjan Sahib. They were known for their honesty and generosity. Once a Mogul official visited them to deposit with them some gold Mohars hid in a hollow piece of bamboo. They put away the deposit at some safe and secure place. Per chance they forgot to make an entry of the same in their books. After a period of about five years, the Mogul approached them to claim his deposit (the bamboo). Both brothers could neither find the bamboo nor any entry pertaining to the bamboo in the books. The Mogul took the matter to the local court. The court found no evidence to support the claim of the Mogul; hence the case was discharged. As both of them were honest and generous, they decided to make a thorough search of the house. They eventually found the bamboo, hidden in a safe place. They felt sorry, took the bamboo to the Mogul and apologised. When the Mogul asked Bhai Bhiva that after the court had discharged their liability, why had they returned the bamboo. Bhai Bhiva told him that they were Sikhs and a Sikh must be honest. At this the Mogul expressed his desire to see the Guru Sahib who had given such teaching to them. They escorted the Mogul to pay obeisance to Guru Arjan Sahib. After meeting Guru Sahib, the Mogul joined Sikh faith.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHIRAI, MATA (2)

Mai Bhirai was the sister of Baba Pheru (father of Guru Angad Sahib). She got married to Bhai Mahima Khehra of Khadur Sahib. (She has been referred as Phirai and Virai also). According to a narrative, Guru Angad Sahib, sometimes after his nomination as successor-in-mission by Guru Nanak Sahib, visited Khadur Sahib and spent quiet a long time meditating at her house. When Guru Nanak Sahib died, Baba Buddha led the Sikhs and asked Guru Sahib to assume the charge of the mission. (According to another narrative Guru Angad Sahib was present at Kartarpur Sahib, at the time of the death of Guru Nanak Sahib). A Gurdwara in the memory of Mata Bhirai has been built at Khadur Sahib.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHIM CHAND

Bhim Chand (? – 16.9.1692), the son of Rani Champa and Raja Dip Chand and the grandson of Tara Chand and great-grandson of Kalyan Chand, was the ruler of Bilaspur State, from 1665 to 1692. Guru Hargobind Sahib had helped his great-grandfather, Kalyan Chand’s release from Gwalior Fort prison, on October 28, 1619. On April 6, 1630, Raja Kalyan Chand granted land of four villages to Guru Sahib. On May 1, 1626, the town of Keeratpur was founded. On May 1, 1635 Guru Hargobind Sahib moved to Keeratpur. On February 12, 1637, Raja Kalyan Chand died. He was succeeded by his son Tara Chand. Tara Chand and his son Dip Chand continued visiting Guru Sahib at Keeratpur Sahib. Raja Dip Chand and his wife Rani Champa, almost worshipped all Guru Sahib. On April 27, 1665, Raja Dip Chand died. Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib visited Bilaspur to attend the final prayers for Raja Dip Chand. Rani Champa’s son Bhim Chand too was an admirer of Guru Sahib. In 1685, Medani Parkash, the ruler of Sirmaur (Nahan) invited Guru Gobind Singh Sahib to his State. Guru Sahib accepted his invitation and reached Nahan on April 13, 1685. Guru Sahib spent three years at Paonta (Nahan State) and returned to Aanandpur Sahib in 1688. Bhim Chand and his mother Rani Champa Rani were pleased to see Guru Sahib back. Bhim Chand, along with his mother Rani Champa, came to visit Guru Sahib, at Aanandpur Sahib, on March 29, 1689. In 1691, the Mogul army attacked Raja Bhim Chand and the other hill States. Guru Sahib helped Bhim Chand, in the battle of Nadaun (March 19, 1691). A few weeks after the battle of Nadaun, Rani Champa, the mother of Bhim Chand, died (on April 30, 1692). Guru Gobind Singh Sahib and his family visited Bilaspur to join the last prayers. In 1692, Raja Bhim Chand abdicated in favour of his son Ajmer Chand. Soon after Bhim Chand died. Guru Sahib visited Bilaspur again to join the final prayers for Bhim Chand. Bhim Chand’s son Ajmer Chand, later (after 1695), turned hostile to the Sikhs.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHIKHARI

Bhai Bhikhari Bhabra was a dedicated Sikh of the time of Guru Arjan Sahib. He was known for his unshakable faith in the Will of the Almighty as he always bowed before His Will without any rancour or complaint. Once Bhai Gurmukh, a devout Sikh, asked Guru Sahib if there was any Sikh who would always bow before the Will of the Almighty. Guru Sahib suggested Bhai Gurmukh to visit Bhai Bhikhari. Bhai Gurmukh went to Gujrat (a town and district in Pakistan) and met Bhai Bhikhari, who had recently performed the marriage of his son. Bhai Gurmukh curiously noted that Bhai Bhikhari had kept a bier, a shroud and some wood for funeral, in one room of his house. The same night some dacoits attacked the village. While resisting the dacoits, Bhai Bhikhari’s son was killed. The next day, Bhai Bhikhari cremated his son with the wood he had brought a day earlier. Bhai Gurmukh asked Bhai Bhikhari that he had been collecting wood as if he knew about the forthcoming death of his son; why did not he pray for the life of his son. Bhai Bhikhari told that a Sikh must not interfere in the Command of the Almighty. The Almighty knows everything and shall decide what is proper and just. One must always but bow before His Will. Alike story is popular about by Samman also. See: Samman.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHIKHA BHATT

Bhai Bhikha Bhatt, son of Bhai Rayia and grandson of Bhai Narsi, a Kaushish-Gaur Brahmin, was a resident of Sultanpur (district Kapurthala). He joined Sikh faith at the time of Guru Amar Das Sahib. Two stanzas, written by Bhai Bhikha, have been included in Guru Granth Sahib. Bhai Bhikha’s sons Bhai Mathura (who embraced martyrdom in the battle of Ruhila, on October 3, 1621) and Bhai Kirat (who embraced martyrdom in the battle of Amritsar, on April 13, 1634) were also in the service of Guru Sahib, at Goindwal. It seems that Bhai Bhikha lived up to the time of Guru Arjan Sahib. According to one source, he introduced sixteen Bhatt bards to Guru Arjan Sahib. Bhai Bhikha’s brother Bhai Toda too was a good poet. Bhai Bhikha’s grandsons and great-grandsons also embraced martyrdom. Also see: Kirat, Mathura, Narbud Singh, Keso Singh.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHIKAHN SHAH

Photo Bhikhan Shah’s mausoleum at Ghurham

Sayyad Bhikhan Shah, son of Sayyad Mohammed Yusuf, was a Pir (religious chief) of village Siana Sayyadan, five km from Pehowa (district Kurukashetra). In September 1670, he visited (Guru) Gobind Singh Sahib, when Guru Sahib visited his maternal grandfather, at Lakhnaur, on his way from Patna to Bakala. According to the legend, he presented two pitchers representing Hindus and Muslims with a view to judge Guru Sahib’s future treatment with the two communities. Guru Sahib put his hands on both the pitchers. The Sufi inferred
that Guru Sahib would treat both the communities equally. Bhikhan Shah spent most of his time at Ghuram (district Patiala) and Thaska (district Kurukashetra), which is, now, called Thaska Miranji, in the memory of Bhikhan Shah. According to one source Sayyed Bhikhan Shah travelled to Patna to see (Guru) Gobind Singh Sahib and he visited Lakhnaur for a second meeting.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHANGA SINGH

Sirdar Bhanga Singh was a prominent leader of Karorsinghia Misl. In January 1764, he captured the area between the river Sarasvati and Kurukashetra. His brother Bhag Singh possessed Pehowa. In 1779, he joined hands with Abdul Ahd Khan, the Mogul ruler, Bhai Baghel Singh and Bhai Rai Singh (Buria), and besieged Patiala (ruled then by Amar Singh). Raja Amar Singh met Baba Baghel Singh and made a compromise. In January 1786, Bhanga Singh, along with some other Sikh generals, attacked Merrut, Hapur and the adjoining areas. In January 1791, he attacked Anup Shahar and arrested the English Lt. Col. Robert Stuart (the latter remained in his confinement at Thanesar for about nine months. He was released after the British paid him sixty thousand rupees as ransom). In 1795, he captured Karnal. In 1803, he joined Lord Lake in attack on Delhi. In 1806, (Maharaja) Ranjit Singh visited him at Thanesar. Bhanga Singh died in 1815. He was succeeded by his son Fateh Singh. His daughter Karam Kaur was married to (Maharaja) Karam Singh of Patiala. Bhanga Singh’s son Fateh Singh died issue-less in 1819. As Fateh Singh was under the British protectorate, so, after his death, one half of his territory was confiscated by the British and the other half remained with Hassan Kaur (widow of Bhanga Singh). Bhanga Singh was one of those Sikh generals who were among the most dreaded by the British.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHAG SINGH JHABAL

Bhai Bhag Singh (? – 29.12.1705) was a resident of Jhabal (district Amritsar). He was in direct line of Bhai Pero Shah, brother of Bhai Langah (a dedicated Sikh of the time of Guru Arjan Sahib and Guru Hargobind Sahib). When he, and the other Sikhs of Jhabal, came to know about the exodus of the Sikhs from Aanandpur Sahib, they went to see Guru Gobind Singh Sahib. They met Guru Sahib, on December 29, 1705, near village Rupe-ana. Bhai Bhag Singh offered to mediate between Guru Sahib and the Mogul regime. Guru Sahib rejected the offer. At this Bhag Singh became angry and said if Guru Sahib did not bother for their suggestion they (he and his companions) would disclaim relations with Guru Sahib. Guru Sahib asked them that if they did not have faith in him (Guru Sahib), then they should pen it down. Guru Sahib placed paper and pencil before them. Bhai Bhag Singh, his brother Bhai Dilbagh Singh, Bhai Gharbara Singh and Bhai Jhanda Singh signed the letter of Bedava (disclaimer). The rest of the Sikhs did not sign it. After the incident, Guru Gobind Singh Sahib left the place. When Guru Sahib had left, Mai Bhago (elder sister of Bhai Bhag Singh and Bhai Dilbagh Singh) reminded them of the cowardice of Duni Chand Masand of Majithia [See: Duni Chand] and persuaded them to apologize. In the meanwhile, the Mogul army reached near that village. The 40 Sikhs and Mai Bhago confronted the Mogul army at Khidrane-Di-Dhab. All the Sikhs fought bravely and killed hundreds of the soldiers of the Mogul. By the evening, most of the 40 Sikhs were dead, only Bhai Rai Singh (son of Bhai Mai Das and brother of Bhai Mani Singh), Bhai Mahan Singh (son of Bhai Rai Singh), Bhai Sunder Singh of Jhallianwala and Mai Bhago were still alive. Guru Gobind Singh Sahib reached the spot and appreciated the bravery of the Sikhs. Guru Sahib gave water to the wounded Sikhs, but all the three were so seriously wounded that their survival was impossible. Bhai Rai Singh and his son Bhai Mahan Singh apologized for their mistake and requested Guru Sahib to tear the Bedava (letter of disclaimer). Guru Sahib tore the letter into pieces. After a few moments Bhai Sunder Singh died. Soon Bhai Mahan Singh and Bhai Rai Singh too died. Guru Sahib cremated them with the help of Bhai Man Singh (brother of Bhai Rai Singh and Bhai Mani Singh).

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHAG SINGH CANADIAN

Bhai Bhag Singh Canadian (1872 – 6.9.1914), son of Bhai Narain Singh, was born at village Bhikkhivind (district Amritsar). In 1892, he joined service with the British Indian cavalry but resigned his job after a few years. Later, he moved to Hanklow (China) and joined service with the municipal police department. After service of about three years, he moved to Vancouver, Canada. He was one of the founders of Guru Nanak Mining and Engineering Company. He was one of the main organisers, who established Khalsa Diwan Society Gurdwara, in its own building, on January 19, 1908. (Gurdwara had already been started, in a rented building, on July 22, 1906). He was elected as the secretary (later, the president) of Gurdwara management committee. Bhai Bhag Singh was a benevolent person and he used to make active participation in services at the Gurdwara. In January 1912, he, along with Bhai Balwant Singh Granthi, brought his family to Canada. The Canadian law of the day did not allow even family union. The authorities, however, allowed them after some hesitation and declared that the case shall not be taken as a precedent. Bibi Harnam Kaur, Bhai Bhag Singh’s wife (born 1886), died on January 30, 1914 (leaving behind two children Jupinder Singh, 26 months old and Karam Kaur, seven days old at the time of the death of their mother). On May 22, 1914, Komagata Maru ship reached Vancouver. The passengers were not allowed to enter Canada. During that period, Bhai Bhag Singh was detained by the police so that he might not be able to help the passengers of the ship. The ship had to return (after dramatic events) on July 23, 1914. Soon, Vancouver became a centre of anti-Sikh conspiracies of the white regime. The main persons behind this plan were: William Hopkinson, a former sergeant of the British Indian police and Bela Sinh (of village Jian, district Hoshiarpur). On August 31, 1914, Harnam Singh (brother of another police tout) was found dead in mysterious circumstances (believed to have been killed by Jagat Singh of village Sur Singh). On September 3, 1914, Arjan Singh, of village Sikh Daulat (district Ludhiana) was accidentally killed by Ram Singh of village Tallewal (district Patiala). Arjan Singh was cremated on September 5. At the time of cremation, Bela Sinh, tried to make an attempt at the life of Bhai Bhag Singh and Bhai Mit Singh Pandori (the two leaders of the local Sikhs) but could not succeed because of the presence of a police official. After the cremation, the Sikhs went to Gurdwara where Bela fired at Bhai Bhag Singh, who was sitting Tabia (performing services) of Guru Granth Sahib. Bhai Battan Singh and some others tried to stop Bela. They too were fired at by Bela. Bhai Bhag Singh, Bhai Battan Singh, Bhai Uttam Singh Nurpur, Bhai Jawala Singh of Sikh Daulat, Bhai Dalip Singh Nangal, Bhai Labh Singh Dhakko were seriously wounded. Bhai Bhag Singh and Bhai Battan Singh died the next day (September 6). They were cremated on one pyre, on September 7, 1914. The mastermind behind these killings was Hopkinson. On October 21, 1914, he was killed by Bhai Mewa Singh. (Bhai Mewa Singh was given death sentence. He was hanged on January 11, 1915. Bela was killed in 1934.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BHAG SINGH AHLUWALIA

Raja Bhag Singh Ahluwalia (1745 – 1801) was the son of Bhai Ladha Singh and great-grandson of Bhai Gurbakhsh Singh (Bhai Gurbakhsh Singh was brother of Bhai Badar Singh, the father of Sirdar Jassa Singh Ahluwalia). After the death of Sirdar Jassa Singh Ahluwalia, Bhag Singh succeeded the estate of Ahluwalia Misl. Raja Bhag Singh led an expedition to Kasur and defeated its Afghan chief. He also led expeditions to Tarn Taran and Jandiala. When Rani Sada Kaur’ was attacked by Ramgarhias, Raja Bhag Singh helped Rani Sada Kaur. This became starting point of friendship between (Maharaja) Ranjit Singh and Raja Bhag Singh and it continued even during the time of his son Raja Fateh Singh Ahluwalia. In 1795, he paid a visit to Amritsar, where his son Bhai Fateh Singh got initiation at Akal Takht Sahib. In 1801, Ramgarhias, assisted by Raja Sansar Chand of Kangra, attacked the Doaba area. At first Bhag Singh sent Hamir Singh to fight against them. Hamir Singh suffered defeat. At this he himself led the army. A battle was fought at Phagwara. During the operations, Raja Bhag Singh was wounded. The wound soured and he returned to Kapurthala, where he died. He was succeeded by his son Raja Fateh Singh (1784 – 1836). (Maharaja) Ranjit Singh visited Kapurthala to pay his condolence on the death of Raja Bhag Singh. It was on this occassion that Fateh Singh and Ranjit Singh presented turbans to each other and became ‘brothers’.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BELI RAM MISR

Misr Beli Ram, a Brahmin, joined service at the court of (Maharaja) Ranjit Singh, in 1809. After the death of Basti Ram, his uncle, he was appointed as the in charge of Toshakhana (the treasury). Precious diamond Koh-i-noor was also in his custody. Beli Ram was a man of strict discipline. Once he refused Dogra Dhian Sinh permission to have a look at some precious piece of jewellery, without prior permission of Ranjit Singh. He even stopped Kanwar Naunihal Singh from entering Toshakhana without written permission of Ranjit Singh. When Ranjit Singh died, Nauhihal Singh fined him rupees five hundred thousands and imprisoned him and his five brothers. When Sher Singh became Maharaja, he restored Beli Ram and his brothers, to their positions. After the murder of Sher Singh, Dogra Hira Sinh put them again in jail. Beli Ram was under the charge of Sheikh Imam-ud-Din, who strangled him to death, on September 17, 1843. Beli Ram’s family fled Lahore to British territory but returned after the murder of Dogra Hira Sinh. Rup Lal and Sukh Raj, the two brothers of Beli Ram were also officers in Ranjit Singh’s court. Rup Lal became the chief of Jullundur in 1832. Sukh Raj became General in 1832.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BELA SINH GHADDAR

Bela Sinh (died 1934) was a resident of village Jian (district Hoshiarpur). He was a tout of the police, at Vancouver, Canada. He used to work in collaboration with William Hopkinson, an official of the police intelligence. Hopkinson had been engaged for collecting intelligence reports about the Sikhs as well as to create problems for the Sikh immigrants in Canada. The Sikhs had a lot of trouble from Hopkinson and Bela. Bela was also responsible for the arrests of several activists of the freedom struggle. He was successful in planting his men in various organisations. He arranged fake documents to help some of his associates to migrate to Canada. His role during the Kamagata Maru episode was most irritating for the people. The first act done by the Sikhs, against him, was the murder of one of his men, Harnam Singh, on August 17, 1914. Dead body of Harnam Singh was found on August 31. Hopkinson himself admitted that Harnam was “one of his men”. On September 4, a man named Ram Singh accidentally killed Arjan Singh. Arjan Singh’s body was cremated on September 5. During the funeral ceremony Bela tried to kill Bhai Bhag Singh and Bhai Mit Singh (the two leaders of the Sikhs of Canada) but could not do so because of the presence of a police official. When, in the evening, the Sikhs went to Gurdwara, Bela fired at Bhai Bhag Singh, who was performing services of Guru Granth Sahib. Bhai Battan Singh tried to save Bhai Bhag Singh. At this Bela fired indiscriminately, seriously wounding Bhai Bhag Singh, Bhai Battan Singh, Bhai Uttam Singh, Bhai Jawala Singh, Bhai Dalip Singh, Bhai Labh Singh and two more. Bhai Bhag Singh and Bhai Battan Singh succumbed to injuries, the next day. Bela was arrested from his residence (1752, Second Avenue, Vancouver). On September 15, 1914, Bela was charged for two murders. On October 2, 1914, defence witness of Bela appeared in the court. Partab Sinh Tatoonwala (brother of Harnam Singh, murdered on or before August 31), Gangu Ram, Dr. Raghu Nath (the only passenger of Komagata Maru who was allowed to land), Babu, Thakar, Sewa, Amar, Nattha and Karam appeared in defence of Bela and told the court that Bela had fired in self-defence. Hopkinson was also to appeared in the defence of Bela, on October 21, 1914. Hopkinson was killed in the court by Bhai Mewa Singh. On October 30, Bhai Mewa Singh was sentenced to death, but, Bela was acquitted in the case of two murders, on November 21, 1914. On December 8, 1914, Bela and his associate Bawa Sinh attacked Bhai Mit Singh Pandori, but the latter escaped. On March 18, 1915, an attempt was made at the life of Bela by Bhai Jagat Singh of Bhoot Wind. At that time, Partap Singh Kotaliwala, an associate of Bela, over-powered Bhai Jagat Singh and shot him dead. (In this case Partab Singh was sentenced to life imprisonment; he was released after four years). Bela appeared as a defence witness for Partab. On April 13, 1915, Bela and his gang blew up the residence of Bhai Mahtab Singh (1748, Third Avenue) with dynamite. Mahtab Singh was killed in the explosion and several others were injured. On April 16, 1915, Bela and his associates, Bhagat Sinh Haripur, Sewa Sinh Numano and Naina Sinh Kandola, attacked Bhai Lachhman Singh, at 1668, Second Avenue and wounded him (simply because he belonged to the same village, where Bhai Balwant Singh came from). In this case, Bela and his gang was charged. On June 12, 1915, he was sentenced to imprisonment for one year. After his release he stayed in Canada for some time. The police was sure that his life was in danger. He was given a lot of money for his services to the white regime and was sent to his home village Jian (district Hoshiarpur). He was granted a police guard by the British regime. Even in the Punjab, Bela did not stop his activities. He was responsible for the arrest of several Babar Akalis. It was on his information that police attacked the group of Bhai Karam Singh Daulatpur. Bela was on the hit-list of several groups of revolutionaries. They had been waiting for an opportunity. On November 28, 1933, a meeting was held at a secret place some where in district Amritsar to punish Bela. Within a few months, Bela was killed by Bhai Hari Singh Soondh and his companions. Bela’s head was severed, his legs and arms were chopped off and the rest of his body was cut into pieces and thrown into a ditch. Bela was killed in April-May 1934. A report about his death was published in The Sun (Vancouver), in its issue of May 9, 1934. The killers of Bela could not be identified for several years. They were tried later, but were acquitted because of insufficient evidence. Another source mentions the date as 8.12.1933

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BATTAN SINGH

Bhai Battan Singh (also known as Badan Singh and Gurmukh Singh), son of Bhai Dalel Singh, was born at village Dalel Singh Wala (district Patiala). Later, the family had moved to Kumbharhwal. When he grew up, he moved to Burma. On May 24, 1889 he joined police service at Burma. In 1894, he resigned his job and returned home. In 1904, he moved to Hong Kong and joined service in the police department. In 1907, he migrated to Canada. He was one of the founders of Guru Nanak Mining and Engineering Company at Vancouver. He was one of the main organisers, who established Khalsa Diwan Society Gurdwara in its own building, on January 19, 1908. (Gurdwara had already been started in a rented building, on July 22, 1906). Bhai Battan Singh was a benevolent person and he would always make active participation, in services, in the Gurdwara. On May 22, 1914, the Komagata Maru ship reached Vancouver. The passengers of the ship were not allowed to enter Canada and the ship had to return (after dramatic events), on July 23, 1914. Soon, Vancouver became a centre of anti-Sikh conspiracies of the white people and their government. The main persons behind this plan, were: William Hopkinson, a former sergeant in British Indian police and Bela Sinh (of village Jian, district Hoshiarpur), a tout of the police. On August 31, 1914, Harnam Singh (brother of another police tout) was found dead in mysterious circumstances (believed to have been killed by Jagat Singh, of village Sur Singh). On September 4, 1914, Bhai Arjan Singh, of village Sikh Daulat (Ludhiana) was accidentally killed by Bhai Ram Singh of village Tallewal (Patiala). He was cremated on September 5. During the cremation, Bela Sinh, (the police tout) tried to make an attempt at the life of Bhai Bhag Singh and Bhai Mit Singh Pandori (the two leaders of the Canadian Sikhs), but he could not succeed because of the presence of a police official. After the cremation, the Sikhs went to Gurdwara, where Bela fired at Bhai Bhag Singh who was sitting Tabia (performing services) of Guru Granth Sahib. Bhai Battan Singh and some others tried to stop Bela. They too were fired at by Bela. Bhai Bhag Singh, Bhai Battan Singh, Bhai Uttam Singh Nurpur, Bhai Jawala Singh Sikh Daulat, Bhai Dalip Singh Nangal, Bhai Labh Singh Dhakko were wounded seriously. Bhai Battan Singh had been hit seven times. Bhai Bhag Singh and Bhai Battan Singh died the next day (September 6, 1914). They were cremated on one pyre, on September 7, 1914. The mastermind behind these killings was Hopkinson. He was killed on October 21, 1914 by Bhai Mewa Singh. (Bhai Mewa Singh was given death sentence by the court. He was hanged on January 11, 1915). Bela was killed, in his own village, in 1933.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BALWANT SINGH CANADIAN

Bhai Balwant Singh Canadian (14.9.1882 – 16.3.1917), son of Bhai Budh Singh, was born at Khurdpur (district Jullundur). After completing his school education, he joined army. In 1905, he resigned the army and the next year, he migrated to Canada. He was one of the founders of Vancouver Gurdwara, started first in a rented building, on July 22, 1906. On January 19, 1908, the Gurdwara was inaugurated in its own building (1866, 2nd Avenue). Bhai Balwant Singh was appointed Granthi. In 1908-09, Canada was hit hard by recession. The Canadian authorities planned mass transfer of the Asians (including the Sikhs) to the British colony of Honduras. Bhai Balwant Singh was one of the persons who accompanied J. B. Harkin, the private secretary to the minister of Interior department, for a visit to British Honduras. After his return, he and Professor Teja Singh Mastuana advised the Sikhs to refuse to move to Honduras. In 1911, he went to Punjab for a visit and in January 1912, he, along with Bhai Bhag Singh, brought his family to Canada. After some hesitation, the authorities allowed them entry with a declaration that ‘that gesture should not be considered as a precedent’. Bhai Balwant Singh struggled hard for removal of restrictions on the Sikh immigrants for family union. On February 22, 1913, a meeting held at Khalsa Diwan Society, selected Bhai Balwant Singh, Bhai Narain Singh and Bhai Nand Singh to approach the British government. The deputation visited London and then proceeded to Delhi. During the tour, he visited Darbar Sahib Amritsar. On August 18, 1913, Bhai Balwant Singh addressed a Sikh gathering at Bradlaugh Hall, Lahore. On December 20, 1913, the deputation presented a memorandum to the Viceroy. On his return journey to Canada, he met Baba Gurdit Singh, at Mugi
(Japan), on April 19, 1914. When Komagata Maru reached Vancouver, on May 22, 1914, he was selected as a member of the “Shore Committee” to help the passengers of Komagata Maru. The passengers of the ship were not allowed to land in Canada. This added to the anger of the Sikh immigrants. The Canadian authorities took strict measures and even tried to awe the Sikhs by arresting Bhai Balwant Singh and Bhai Mewa Singh on the allegations of smuggling arms from the U.S.A. This was followed by the murder of Bhai Battan Singh and Bhai Bhag Singh (on September 5, 1914), the murder of William Hopkinson (on October 21, 1914) and the martyrdom of Bhai Mewa Singh (on January 11, 1915). The authorities tried to implicate Bhai Balwant Singh in these cases but could not achieve its designs for want of evidence against him. He was, however, forced to leave Canada. He left Vancouver with his family. He stopped at Shanghai (China) for a few days. He sent his wife to the Punjab and stayed behind for revolutionary activities. In July 1915, he had to visit Thailand on some mission. There he fell sick and had to be admitted to hospital. He was arrested and taken to the Punjab. He was tried in the Third Lahore Conspiracy Case. In spite of insufficient evidence, he was sentenced to death on January 4, 1917. He was to be hanged on March 17, 1915. With a special order from Michael O’Dwyer, then Lt. Governor of the Punjab, he was hanged one day earlier, on March 16, 1915.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

BAGHEL SINGH

Baba Baghel Singh Dhaliwal ( ? – 1802) was a resident of village Jhabal (district Amritsar). He was one of the leaders of the Sikh army. He was the chief of one of 65 Jathas of the Sikh army. When the whole of the Sikh army was divided into 11 Misls, on March 29, 1748, his Jatha became a part of Karorsinghia Misl. He succeeded Bhai Karora Singh as the chief of Misl Karor Singhian, in 1765. He had an army of 12000 soldiers. Even before he became the chief of the Misl, he had captured the area of Jullundur Doab in 1763. Haryana (district Hoshiarpur) was his headquarters. In January 1764, he occupied the area up to Karnal and made Chhalaudi as his headquarters. In February 1764, he crossed river Yamuna and captured Saharanpur. He overran the territory of Najib-ud-Daula Ruhela. In April 1775, he, along with Bhai Rai Singh Bhangi and Bhai Tara Singh Ghaiba, captured the territory of Zabita Khan. Zabita Khan accepted his (Baba Baghel Singh’s) subordination and both of them joined hands and looted the area around Delhi. In March 1776, he defeated Mogul army at Muzaffarnagar. In 1779, he entered an alliance with the Mogul army, Sirdar Bhanga Singh (Thanesar) and Sirdar Rai Singh Buria and put siege to Patiala. Raja Amar Singh, the ruler of Patiala offered a compromise. Baba Baghel Singh initiated Amar Singh and forgave him. On March 11, 1783, Baba Baghel Singh, along with Bhai Jassa Singh Ahluwalia, entered the Red Fort at Delhi, occupied Diwan-i-Aam of Shah Aalam and hoisted the Sikh flag. Shah Aalam offered the Sikhs 37.5 % of the octroi duty in the capital. He stayed at Delhi (at a place now known as Sabzi Mandi), along with his 4000 soldiers. In the next six months, he raised shrines at the places associated with the memories of Guru Nanak Sahib, Guru Harkrishan Sahib, Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib and Guru Gobind Singh Sahib. He built Sis Ganj, Rakab Ganj, Bangla Sahib, Bala Sahib, Majnu Tilla, Moti Bagh, Telivara Gurdwaras. During his life time, he initiated several Sikhs, including Amar Singh and Sahib Singh, the rulers of Patiala. He died at Haryana (Hoshiarpur) in 1802.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

ANDREWS, C.F

Charles Freer Andrews (12.2.1871 – 5.4.1940), born at Newcastle-upon-Tyne, England, was an Anglican missionary. He left England for Calcutta in 1904. He joined Saint Stephen College Calcutta as a Lecturer. Here, he came into contact with common folk of the sub-continent. He was shocked at the treatment given to the local people by the British officials. After the massacre at Jallian Wala Bagh, on April 13, 1919, he developed sympathy for the people of the Punjab, specially the Sikhs. He wrote extensively against the brutality of the army and the administration. He was not allowed to enter the Punjab till September 1919. He visited the Sikh Homeland in September 1919 and toured several villages. He attended services in Gurdwaras and was highly impressed by the Sikh nation. In 1922, during the Gurdwara Reform Movement, the Sikhs had to launch an agitation for their right to Guru Ka Bagh Gurdwara. In order to awe the Sikhs, the police, under the command of Mr. Beaty, began brutal beating of the Sikh volunteers. The beating of the Sikhs began on August 26, 1922. On September 12, 1922, C.F.Andrews visited the sight of the beating of the Sikhs. He compared the beating of the Sikhs with the crucifixion of Jesus Christ. The next day, he met the Governor of the Punjab and expressed his concern over the brutal treatment of the Sikhs. On September 14, beating was stopped. In 1929, Andrews went to Vancouver, Canada and supported the rights of the Sikh immigrants of Canada. He died at Calcutta, in 1940.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AMRIK SINGH, BHAI

Bhai Amrik Singh (1948 – 7.6.1984) was the son of (Giani) Kartar Singh Bhindranwale, the chief of Bhindran-Mehta Jatha. He had passed his M.A. in Punjabi from Khalsa College at Amritsar. After this he began research work for his Ph.D. thesis. He was well versed in Gurbani and Sikh literature. He devoted whole of his life for Sikh missionary activities. He was elected the President of the Sikhs Students’ Federation’ on July 2, 1978. In 1979, he contested the election to the S.G.P.C. from Beas constituency. The Punjab Government used all illegitimate means to defeat him. In 1982, he was arrested on false charges but was released in 1984. On June 4, 1984, when the Indian army invaded Darbar Sahib, he fought bravely. He embraced martyrdom on June 6, 1984.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AMIR SINGH SANDHANWALIA

Amir Singh (? – 1827), son of Didar Singh, was a collateral of (Maharaja) Ranjit Singh. In 1784, he succeeded his father’s estate and also captured some villages around Raja Sansi (district Amritsar). (Maharaja) Ranjit Singh granted him place in his court. In 1803, he was dismissed from the court, on allegations of a plot to kill Ranjit Singh. He left Lahore and went to Sahib Singh Bedi at Una. Sahib Singh helped him get Ranjit Singh’s forgiveness. Ranjit Singh re-employed him but placed him under the supervision of Atar Singh Kalianwala. In 1807, he joined an attack on Kasur. In 1809, he became the Governor of Jammu. In 1810, he joined an expedition against some rebel tribes between the rivers Chenab and Indus. He died in 1827, leaving behind three sons: Atar Singh, Lehna Singh and Basawa Singh. Atar Singh, Lehna Singh and Ajit Singh (son of Basawa Singh), later, killed some of the successors of Ranjit Singh and they themselves were brutally murdered; the last two on September 16, 1843 and Atar Singh on May 7, 1844. Also see: Ajit Singh Sandhanwalia, Atar Singh Sandhanwalia, Lehna Singh Sandhanwalia.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AMAR SINGH JHABAL

Bhai Amar Singh Jhabal (1888 – 28.3.1962), son of Bhai Gopal Singh, was born at village Jhabal (district Amritsar). He started his career as a police officer. His love for freedom and self-prestige compelled him to resign his job. When, in 1920, the Gurdwara Reform Movement began, he was one of the major leaders of the movement. In October 1920, he was selected as one of the members of the Gurdwara Committee of Ber Sahib, Sialkot. He was also one of the first members of the S.G.P.C. and the Akali Dal. When, Sardul Singh Kaveeshar appealed for volunteers to join Shaheedi Jatha (martyrs band) to built the outer wall of Gurdwara Rakab Ganj Delhi (demolished by the British regime, on January 14, 1914), he was the first to offer himself. He, along with his younger brother, Jaswant Singh Jhabal, toured the area to enlist members for the Shaheedi Jatha. His first arrest took place on March 15, 1921, at Nanakana Sahib. In 1921, he was elected the President of the Central Sikh League. He was arrested again at Ajnala, on November 29, 1921. In December 1921, Bhai Amar Singh Jhabal, his elder brother Sarmukh Singh Jhabal (Jathedar Akali Dal) and his younger brother Jaswant Singh Jhabal (all the three brothers) were in jail. Bhai Amar Singh Jhabal was selected the Vice President of the S.G.P.C. on July 16, 1922. In 1925, he was selected the president of Shiromani Akali Dal. Since 1920, Amar Singh Jhabal always remained in the forefront of all the agitations in the Sikh Homeland. In 1926, when Akali Dal split for the first time, Amar Singh Jhabal and his brother Jaswant Singh Jhabal sided with Master Tara Singh. Later, he joined the camp of Giani Sher Singh but his brother Sarmukh Singh Jhabal continued his support for Master Tara Singh. Giani Sher Singh group could not get much support from the Sikh masses. During this period, Amar Singh Jhabal cooperated Gandhi and his Congress party also. Amar Singh Jhabal remained also the president of the Punjab Congress for some time. After the death of Giani Sher Singh (October 7, 1944) Amar Singh Jhabal stopped very active participation in politics. When the police entered Darbar Sahib, on July 4, 1955, he strongly condemned it. In 1962, he died at village Dyal Bharang (Amritsar), after a prolonged illness.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AJIT SINGH SANDHANWALIA

Ajit Singh ( ? – 16.9.1843), son of Bhai Basawa Singh, was a collateral of (Maharaja) Ranjit Singh. Maharaja Ranjit Singh had given him several benefits. He envied the Dogras and wanted to acquire absolute power. When Dogras succeeded in installing Naunihal Singh as Maharaja and thus acquiring absolute power, he turned against the Dogras. During the dispute between Maharaja Sher Singh and Maharani Chand Kaur, he sided with Chand Kaur and the Dogras supported Sher Singh. Finally, Sher Singh occupied Lahore throne on January 18, 1841. After Sher Singh’s installation Atar Singh fled Lahore and went to the British territory. During all this period Lehna Singh was completely in touch with Atar Singh. In March 1841, a letter written by Atar Singh to Lehna Singh was intercepted. The letter asked Lehna Singh Sandhanwalia and Kehar Singh Sandhanwalia to reach the river Sutlej along with their troops. Maharaja Sher Singh sent his own troops to arrest both of them. They were brought to Lahore. They were sent to prison. In the meantime, the British mediated and got Atar Singh and Ajit Singh Sandhanwalia apology of (Maharaja) Sher Singh. After this Ajit Singh and Atar Singh were allowed to return to Lahore. In May 1843, Ajit Singh reached Lahore. He, however, did not change himself. On September 15, 1843, when Sher Singh was inspecting troops at Baradari (Lahore fort), Ajit Singh gunned him down. On the other side Lehna Singh severed the head of Kanwar Partap Singh. The same day he killed Dhian Sinh Dogra during discussion over sharing of power. Hira Sinh, son of Dhian Sinh and his uncle Suchet Sinh Dogra, along with the battalion of General Avitable, attacked Lahore Fort, on September 16, 1843 and killed Ajit Singh Sandhanwalia and Lehna Singh Sandhawalia. Their heads were severed and their bodies were cut into pieces to be hanged in different parts of the city. The fort and the residences of Sandhanwalias were razed to ground. (Atar Singh, Ajit Singh’s uncle, was killed on May 7, 1844, at Naurangabad). Also see: Atar Singh, Bir Singh.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AJIT SINGH SAHIBZADA

Sahibzada Ajit Singh (26.1.1687 – 7.12.1705), the eldest son of Guru Gobind Singh was born at Paonta (Himanchal Pradesh). Ajit Singh was an intelligent boy and within a few years of his life he had studied a lot of Sikh literature as well as martial arts (wrestling, riding, swordsmanship, archery etc.). At the age of 12, on May 23, 1699, he led a band of 100 Sikhs to Nuh village (near Aanandpur Sahib) where the local Ranghars had looted some Sikhs of Pothohar who were on their way to Aanandpur Sahib. The Sikh soldiers punished the Ranghars, arrested their chief Keso Ram and produced him before Guru Gobind Singh Sahib. On August 29, 1700, Ajit Singh fought against the hill chief invaders who had attacked Aanandpur Sahib. He, along with Bhai Udey Singh, defended the fortress of Taragarh. In October (7 and 12 to 14) 1700, he fought a battle at Nirmohgarh (near Aanandpur Sahib). On March 15, 1701, he led a successful expedition against the Gujjars and Rangharhs of Bajrur, who had waylaid the Sangat of Darap area (district Sialkot). On March 7, 1703, he, along with Bhai Udey Singh and 100 Sikh soldiers, led an expedition, against Jabar Jang Khan, the Pathan chief of Bassi (about nine km from Hoshiarpur) who had forcibly taken away the bride of Devki Das, a Brahmin (a high caste Hindu). They captured the Pathan and brought him to Aanandpur Sahib. Jabar Jang Khan was punished and the wife of Devki Das was restored to him. (According to Bhatt Vahi Purabi Dakkhani) Sahibzada Ajit Singh was married to Bibi Tara Bai, daughter of Bhai Sewa Singh of Burhanpur, on November 17, 1704. A child named Hatthi Singh was born to her, on December 9, 1705, at Agra. [In 1708, Bibi Tara Bai was re-married to a young boy of Burhanpur. Mata Sunder Kaur adopted this boy as her son and named him Ajit Singh]. On May 3, 1705, Aanandpur Sahib was besieged by the armies of the hill chiefs and the Moguls. During the siege of about seven months, he fought bravely. The Sikhs abandoned the town on the night of December 5-6. Sahibzada Ajit Singh led a group of about fifty Sikhs. From Aanandpur Sahib he went to Ropar side via Malakpur Rangharan. Here he saw Bhai Bachitar Singh who had been very seriously wounded. With the help of his companions, he picked up Bhai Bachitar Singh and took him to Kotla Nihang Khan. He rested at the residence of Bhai Nihang Khan for some hours and left the place at night. In early hours of December 7, 1705, he reached Chamkaur. Here, Guru Gobind Singh Sahib, Sahibzadas Ajit Singh and Jujhar Singh and about 50 Sikhs took positions in a fortified mansion. The Mogul army and their tributaries too reached the place. The mansion was besieged by the Mogul forces. In the most crucial battle of the Sikh history, on December 7, 1705, he fought bravely and sacrificed his life. His younger brother Jujhar Singh was the next to follow. Fifty Sikhs fought against an army of thousands. Forty of them embraced martyrdom. In 1975, Mohali, a town near Chandigarh, was named Sahibzada Ajit Singh Nagar, to commemorate his memory.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AHMED, SHEIKH (SIRHANDI)

Sheikh Ahmed Sarhandi (26.5.1564 – 30.11.1624), the son of Sheikh Abd al-Ahmed, was born at Sirhind. He joined Naqshbandi sect in 1599. He wrote several treatises and articles about Naqshbandi approach to Islam and soon became very popular among the Muslims. He did not like liberal policies of emperor Akbar. He opposed abolishing of Jizyah (tax) by Akbar. He wanted the land to be ruled according to Shari’aht (the religious laws of Islam). He was opposed to the Sufi movement too. It seems that he was influential in the martyrdom of Guru Arjan Sahib. He wrote a letter (no. 193 in his Maktubat) expressing his joy over the martyrdom of Guru Arjan Sahib. He won a great respect from the Muslims of various parts of the world. In 1619, when Jahangir, the Mogul emperor fell foul of him, he was imprisoned in Gwalior Fort Prison for about one year. In 1620, he was released and after this he remained in the court of the Mogul emperor. He died at Sirhind. He is considered as a great religious personality among the Muslims. It seems that Aurangzeb too was partly under the influence of his writings. He is also known as Mujaddid-i-Alif-i-Sani (the re-newer of the second millennium of the Islamic Era).

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AHMED SHAH DURRANI (ABDALI)

Ahmed Shah Durrani (1724 – 23.10. 1772), son of Zaman Khan, was a member of Saddozai family of Abdali tribe of Afghanistan. His first name was Ahmed Khan Abdali. He started his career as a petty soldier of Nadir Shah. In 1739, he accompanied Nadir Shah, during the latter’s invasion of the Indian sub-continent. After the assassination of Nadir Shah, on June 19, 1747, He was elected the leader of the Afghan soldiers and eventually the chief of Afghanistan. Since that day, he assumed the title Durr-i-Durran (Durrani means a pearl) and became Ahmed Shah Durrani. He invaded the Punjab several times between 1747 and 1769. He was dreaded by the residents of Punjab and India. He killed more than one hundred thousand Marathas at Panipat in January 1761 and more than twenty-five thousand Sikhs in February 1762 (the Sikh massacre is known as Great Holocaust). He was dreaded as a terrorist invader. He pillaged the whole of the sub-continent several times. During his life time, he killed about a million people in different parts of the sub-continent. He looted property worth trillions and took thousands of prisoners, including several thousand young girls. The Sikhs released most of the prisoners and relieved him much of his booty several times. He demolished Darbar Sahib and Akal Takht Sahib, in April 1762. His empire comprised of Punjab, Kashmir, Sindh, Balauchistan, Khurasan, Qandhar, Kabul, Balkh etc. He was defeated by the Sikhs, near Amritsar, on October 16 1762. This was the beginning of his fall. He died in 1772. He was known as Abdali by the Sikhs. Before 1762, the people of the Punjab dreaded him so much that it was the faith of the people that they should save nothing and if any one made any type of savings, that shall be looted by Ahmed Shah Durrani.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AHMED SAYYAD, BRAILAVI

Sayyad Ahmed Shah, also known as Gazi (1786 – May 1831), the son of Mohammed Arfan, was a resident of Baraily. He was a religious zealot. He incited the Muslims against Ranjit Singh’s rule. On December 21, 1826, he attacked the Sikh army but suffered defeat. Again, in 1827, he incited the Muslims of the N.W.F.P., for a Jihad against the empire of Ranjit Singh. He enlisted more then 80 thousand Yusuf Zai’s and about twenty thousand Afghan troops. A battle was fought between his army and the army of Lahore Darbar, led by Budh Singh Sandhanwalia, at Akora, near Attock. In the beginning he made advances but finally he lost the battle. After his defeat he did not loose heart and continued his efforts. On May 6, 1831, he was killed in his last battle against the army of Prince Sher Singh, at Bala Kot (district Hazara).

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AHLUWALIA MISL

Ahluwalia Misl was one of the 11 Misls formed on March 29, 1748, this Misl was headed by Bhai Jassa Singh Ahluwalia (Some writers, in order to insult him, also call him Kalal, literally: the distiller. He himself was not associated with this profession. According to another source he did not belong to distillers’ family but he or his father had been married to a girl from a distiller family.). Bhai Jassa Singh had been brought up by the wife of Guru Gobind Singh Sahib, at Delhi. Bhai Jassa Singh belonged to village Ahlu, hence the suffix Ahluwalia. This Misl, along with Faizalapuria Misl, occupied Lahore in 1758. Bhai Jassa Singh was declared the Emperor. Bhai Jassa Singh, along with Baba Baghel Singh, occupied the Red Fort at Delhi in March 1783. Later, this Misl ruled the erstwhile territory of Kapurthala State. After the death of Bhai Jassa Singh in 1783, Bhai Fateh Singh headed the Misl. Bhai Fateh Singh was friendly to (Maharaja) Ranjit Singh but Ranjit Singh’s advances and intentions compelled him to enter into a treaty with the British in 1806. During the First Anglo-Sikh War (1845), the ruler of Kapurthala State, stood by the army of Lahore Darbar. This led to annexation of the territory Kapurthala State on the south of the river Sutlej, by the British. Soon after, the Kapurthala rulers became subordinate to the British. Nihal Singh became ruler in 1849, followed by his son Randhir Singh in 1852, Kharak Singh in 1870, Jagatjit Singh in 1877.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AGHAR SINGH

Bhai Aghar Singh was the son of Bhai Nigahia Singh and grandson of Bhai Lakkhi Rai Yadav (Wanjara). He was a brave soldier of the Sikh army. Bhai Aghar Singh had got initiation from Bhai Mani Singh. He, along with his brother Tharaj Singh, punished all those persons who had martyred Bhai Mani Singh and his companions on June 24, 1734. In the year 1753, Momin Khan, a Pathan of Kasur, who had been employed by Mughlani Begum (widow of Mir Muin), to annihilate the Sikh nation, led an army against the Sikhs. Bhai Aghar Singh chopped off his head and presented it before a congregation of the Sikh at Aanandpur Sahib. Bhai Aghar Singh and Bhai Tharaj Singh participated in several battles against the army of Ahmed Shah Durrani. Bhai Aghar Singh died at Sirhind, in January 1764, while fighting against the army of Zain Khan (the Afghan Governor of Sirhind). In this battle, Bhai Tharaj Singh also fought bravely. According to one source when Zain Khan fell down in face-to-face fight with Bhai Jassa Singh Ahluwalia, Bhai Tharaj Singh chopped off his (Zain Khan’s) head. Giani Gian Singh mentions Bhai Aghar Singh as nephew of Bhai Mani Singh (and Bhai Mani Singh as Dulatt Jat of Longowal). This is not correct. Bhai Mani Singh was not Dulatt-Jatt, he was a Parmar-Rajput. Bhai Aghar Singh was the son of Bhai Nigahia Singh and grandson of Bhai Lakkhi Rai Yadav (Wanjara). Hence, Bhai Mani Singh was Phupharh (husband of Bibi Basant Kaur, the sister of Shaheed Bhai Nigahia Singh) of Bhai Aghar Singh. Also see: Nigahia Singh, Basant Kaur, Lakkhi Rai, Mani Singh.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

ADINA BEG

Adina Beg (? – 10.9.1758) alias Behram Jang, son of Channu, an Arain (a low caste Muslim), belonged to a poor family of village Sharakpur (near Lahore, Pakistan). He began his career as a soldier in the Mogul army. In a very short time, he became the chief of Sultanpur Lodhi. In 1739 Zakaria Khan, the Governor of Lahore, appointed him the Administrator of the Jullundur sub-division. For some time he maintained cordial relations with the Sikhs. In 1747, he joined hands with Mir Muin (son of Qamar-ud-Din, a minister of the Mogul emperor at Delhi) and fought against Ahmed Shah Durrani. Adina Beg was wounded in this battle. After this battle, Mir Muin was appointed governor of Lahore. Mir Muin appointed Kaura Mall as his minister and Adina Beg remained the chief of Jullundur. In December 1751, Durrani attacked again. In the battle against Durrani, Adina Beg planned a conspiracy and got Diwan Kaura Mall killed. Adina Beg, however, could not become minister. In March 1753, he attacked the Sikhs at Aanandpur Sahib and killed several of them. After Muin’s death (November 3, 1753), he began treating himself as the de facto king of Jullundur Doab area. In 1754, he founded a town in his own name, now known as Dina Nagar (district Gurdaspur). In May 1756, he was appointed as the Governor of Lahore and Multan. When Ahmed Shah Durrani attacked again, in 1756, to help Mughlani Begum, Adina Beg fled Punjab. Later, in April 1758, he joined hands with Marathas and the Sikhs, defeated the Durrani appointed Governor of Lahore and captured Punjab. The Marathas accepted him as the Governor of the Punjab. He promised to pay rupees 7.5 million a year to the Marathas. Adina’s last expedition was against the Sikhs, but before he could proceed with it, he died on September 9, 1758.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

ACHCHHAR SINGH, JATHEDAR:


Jathedar
Achchhar Singh (18.1.1892 – 6.8.1976), son of Bhai Hukam Singh, was born at village Ghanienke (district Lahore, Pakistan). From his early childhood he was interested in the study of the Sikh Scriptures. At the age of 15 he moved to Burma where he joined army. During the first World War (1914-18), his battalion was posted in Iraq. After the war was over he returned to Burma. After the massacre of the Sikhs at Nanakana Sahib on February 20, 1921, he resigned the army and returned to the Punjab. He joined Central Majha Diwan and participated in the Gurdwara reform movement. On February 10, 1924, he was appointed as the caretaker of Akal Takht Sahib. On May 7, 1924, he was arrested for blessing the martyrs bands leaving for Jaito. He spent more than one year in Mianwali jail. In 1926, Jathedar Achchhar Singh joined Gurdwara Dehra Sahib, Lahore, as Granthi and served there for about 14 years. In 1940, he joined Darbar Sahib, Amritsar, as a Granthi. In 1955, he was appointed as caretaker of Akal Takht Sahib. When the Indian police attacked Darbar Sahib, on July 4, 1955, he was arrested from the complex but was released on July 6. It was during his tenure that Master Tara Singh, (Bhai) Fateh Singh and the others were punished for breaking vows (November 29, 1961). On October 2, 1962, (Bhai) Channan Singh became the president of the S.G.P.C. This was the beginning of deterioration of the administration of Darbar Sahib and its complex. At this, he (along with Giani Bhupinder Singh, the head priest Darbar Sahib) resigned his office. On November 4, 1962, he was elected the president of the Akali Dal (Master). At the time of the annual session of the Akali Dal held at Karnal, on December 7, 1963, he made passionate appeal for the unity of both the groups of the Akali Dal. He made sincere efforts for unity. When he found that the leaders of both the groups were not serious for unity, her resigned as president of Akali Dal on January 22, 1964. He died in 1976.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

ABDULLAH, SHEIKH MOHAMMED

Sheikh Mohammed Abdullah (5.12.1905 – 8.9.1982) was born in Kashmir valley. After passing his M.Sc. degree from Aligarh Muslim University, he became whole-time politician. His first struggle was for democratic government in Kashmir. This movement gave birth to National Conference in 1936. After 1947, the Indian government appointed him as the President of the Indian controlled area of Kashmir. He played on Indian tunes till 1953, but when he joined the struggle for freedom of Kashmir, he was arrested, on August 9, 1953. He was released in 1958, but was re-arrested after three months. On April 8, 1964 the government again released him. In 1965, he was arrested again. He was finally released in 1968. His entry into Kashmir was banned in 1971. In 1974, he entered a secret understanding with the Indian regime and became chief minister of Kashmir. He died on September 8, 1982. As far as his relations with the Sikh are concerned, he played double role, one for Sikhs in Punjab and the other for the Sikhs in Kashmir. He and his associates created trouble for the Sikhs of Kashmir several times. In 1953, he even banned an Akali conference, which was to be held at Ranbir Singh Pura, on June 7, 1953.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AATMA SINGH (Sultanpur)

Atma Singh (1912 – 27.5.1997), son of Jhanda Singh, was born at village Jhanda Singh (in Sheikhupura, now Nanakana Sahib District) of Paksitan. As he belonged to a porr family, he could not obtain higher education and joined service at Gurdwara Nanaksana Sahib. In 1947, when the Punjab was partitioned, he had to move to the East Punjab. He spent several years at Amritsar and served the office of Akali Sal. In 1952, he was elected MLA from Sultanpur as an Akali candidate. During this period he was rhe General Secretary of the Akali Dal. In 1957 he was a joint Akali-Congress candiadate from Sultanpur. In 1962 he lst election but was elected again in 1969, 1977 and 1980. Like many Akali leaders he went to jail several times: in 1955 he was arrested during Punjabi Suba Zindabad agitation; in 1960 too he was arrested during Punjabi Suba Agitation. In 1969, he was given a berth in the Akali government; again in 1977, he was appointed minister. He spent most of his time at Sultanpur, where he set up a college (where his son-in-law Gurdip Singh was appointed principal). In later years of his life he became ill and was confined to bed for several years; as a result he retired from politics. His daughter Dr Upinderjit kaur, was chosen as his successor and was elected MLA from Sultanpur; she too served as minister for about 10 years.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AMIR SINGH

Bhai Amir Singh Nihang was a companion of Bhai Nihal Singh (Bhai Maharaj Singh). When Bhai Maharaj Singh and his companions were besieged by the British army, near Sham Chaurasi, on the night of December 28-29, 1849, he was along side Bhai Maharaj Singh. He attacked Vansittart, the deputy commissioner Jullundur, with an axe but the latter shot at Bhai Amir Singh with a pistol. Bhai Amir Singh was seriously wounded. He succumbed to injuries, three days later.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AALI SINGH

Bhai Aali Singh and his brother Bhai Mali Singh, of village Salaudi (district Patiala), were the employees of Wazir Khan, the Governor of Sirhind. When Baba Banda Singh Bahadur came to the Sikh Homeland in 1708, Wazir Khan taunted them by remarking that another Guru of theirs had appeared and they should join him and bring him (Banda Singh) to Sirhind so that he (Banda Singh) too may meet the fate of the sons of Guru Gobind Singh. Bhai Aali Singh protested at these remarks. Wazir Khan imprisoned Bhai Aali Singh and Bhai Mali Singh. Bhai Aali Singh, later, escaped and joined Baba Banda Singh’s army. Bhai Aali Singh participated in the battles of Samana, Sadhaura, Chappar Chiri and Sirhind. After the occupation of Sirhind by the Sikhs (May 14, 1710), he was appointed as Deputy Governor of Sirhind. He was with Banda Singh Bahadur, in Lohgarh fort, in October 1710. Here, Banda Singh escaped but he
was arrested. He remained in prison for six years. He embraced martyrdom along with Baba Banda Singh, at Delhi, in 1716.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AALAM SINGH NACHANA

Bhai Aalam Chand (1660 – 7.5.1705), son of Bhai Durga Das and grandson of Bhai Padama Chauhan, of village Duburji (district Sialkot, Pakistan), was a dedicated Sikh of the time of Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib and Guru Gobind Singh Sahib. Bhai Aalam Chand visited Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib in 1673 and remained there for a long time. At the time of Guru Gobind Singh Sahib, he became chamberlain of Guru Sahib. He was an expert of warfare. He was a volatile and agile person and was always enthusiastic to perform some action. Guru Sahib used to called him “Nachanna” (the dancer). Bhai Aalam Chand got initiation in the third batch (along with Bhai Mani Singh, Bhai Bachitar Singh, Bhai Chaupa Singh, Diwan Dharam Singh etc.), on the first day of the initiation of Khalsa and became Bhai Aalam Singh. Nachanna suffix continued to be a part of his name. Bhai Aalam Singh Nachanna participated in several battles. On August 19, 1695, when Dilawar Khan, the Governor of Lahore sent an army to attack Aanandpur Sahib, Bhai Aalam Singh played remarkable role. The invaders were so frightened that they retired without a battle. In 1697, he was given the duty to bring all the Masands to Aanandpur Sahib. On June 23, 1698, when Balia Chand Katoch and Aalam Chand Katoch, leaders of the army of a hill State, suddenly attacked the Sikhs, he, in a face to face encounter with Aalam Chand Katoch, slashed the latter’s right arm. According to one source, Bhai Aalam Singh embraced martyrdom in the battle of Lohgarh on September 1, 1700. According to another source, he was along side Guru Gobind Singh Sahib on December 7, 1705 and embraced martyrdom in the battle of Chamkaur. Bhai Aalam Singh’s sons Bhai Mohar Singh and Bhai Amolak Singh too served Guru Sahib at Aanandpur Sahib and embraced martyrdom. His third son Bhai Baghar Singh too, joined the Sikh army and embraced martyrdom in 1740. Also see: Amolak Singh, Mohar Singh, Baghar Singh.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AALA SINGH

Aala Singh (8.1.1691 – 7.8.1765), son of Bhai Rama (Ram Singh) and grandson of Baba Phul, a small feudal, was born in Phul town. He was married to Bibi Fateh Kaur, daughter of Bhai Kala of Khanna. He had three children: Bhumia Singh, Sardul Singh and Lal Singh. Aala Singh succeeded his father’s small estate, in 1714. By 1723, he was ruler of thirty villages and by the time of his death he had established a large kingdom. His first major battle (in 1731) was with Bhai Rai Kallha, a devoted admirer of Guru Gobind Singh Sahib. (Bhai Rai Kallha, an old man, was the chief of the area around Raikot). In 1732, Aala Singh got initiation from Nawab Kapur Singh. Aala Singh was arrested by the Governor of Sirhind in 1745. He remained in his custody till the invasion of Ahmed Shah Durrani in 1748. Aala Singh was in the camp of anti-Abdali forces in the battle of Manupur, fought on March 11, 1748. In 1753, Aala Singh founded the city of Patiala (and made it his capital in 1763). In 1758. Aala Singh supported the Mogul king against the local rebels. In 1761, when Ahmed Shah put siege to the Maratha camp, near Panipat, Aala Singh supported the Marathas secretly. When this information reached Ahmed Shah Durrani, he decided to attack Aala Singh but Aala Singh’s wife apologized and paid four hundred thousand rupees (as penalty). Aala Singh presented himself before Durrani at Sirhind and accepted his (Durrani’s) subordination. On March 29, 1761 Ahmed Shah conferred on Aala Singh the right to reign the zone around Patiala. In February 1762, when Durrani killed several thousand Sikhs in the Vadda Ghallughara (the Great Carnage), Aala Singh remained neutral. In January 1764, Aala Singh joined hands with the Khalsa army under the command of Jassa Singh Ahluwalia and captured Sirhind. In 1765, Ahmed Shah invaded the Sikh Homeland again. Aala Singh presented himself as a loyal subordinate and offered several presents to Ahmed Shah. Ahmed Shah granted Aala Singh the title of Raja. Aala Singh accompanied Durrani on latter’s return to Afghanistan (probably to facilitate safe passage through the zone). Within a few days of his return from Durrani’s camp, Aala Singh died. Aala Singhstarted the tradition of his dynasty’s loyalty for all the mighty rulers or the perspective rulers. His successors were loyal to the British, and later, till now, are fully loyal to the ruling Congress Party. The only exception to this policy was the resignation by Amarinder Singh, from the Hindu-dominated Congress Party, in 1984, when the Indian army invaded the Sikh shrines at Amritsar and other places. He, later, changed his loyalties again from the Sikh camp to the Congress camp. But, after 2017, Amarinder Singh too became an agent of anti-Sikh forces and during his second term as chief minister Punjab, he acted like Beant Singh, who was known as terrorist chief minister.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AAKIL DAS NIRANJANIA

Aakil Das, a resident of Jandiala (district Amritsar) was a descendant of Bidhi Chand (son of Baba Handal). He was the chief of Niranjania cult during the eighteenth century. He is also known as Harbhagat Niranjania. He was a sworn enemy of the Sikhs and was an informer of the Mogul regime. He was responsible for the arrest and execution of numerous Sikhs including Bhai Mahtab Singh of Miran Kot and Bhai Taru Singh etc. In 1758, Adina Beg, the chief of Jullundur division, assigned him and Diwan Hira Mall, an expedition against the Sikhs. A battle took place near Qadian (district Gurdaspur). In this battle Hira Mall was killed. Aakil Das fled the battle field. In October 1761, Sarbat Khalsa resolved to punish Aakil Das. In January 1762 Jandiala was besieged by the Sikhs. In the meanwhile Ahmed Shah Durrani invaded the area. The Sikhs left for their hide outs. Aakil Das was killed by the Sikhs sometimes between 1762 and 1765.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

AADAT

Bhai Aadat Suini was a soldier of the Mogul army. He joined Sikh faith at the time of Guru Arjan. Once he asked the Guru that a soldier’s job was fighting (and of course killing too). How could such a person achieve self-realization. The Guru taught him to always remember God while fighting and always fight for a righteous cause; protect the week and the oppressed; always remain faithful and loyal to his master and live a truthful life. This could help a soldier to the path of liberation (self-realization). Bhai Aadat became a devout Sikh.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

52 RAJAY (Kings)

On October 28, 1619, Guru Hargobind affected the release of 101 kings and chiefs of small States who had been detained in Gwalior Fort Prison. Among these 101 kings (in prison), 49 kings had been given short jail terms but 52 kings had been detained there to serve long terms. When Jahangir, the Mogul emperor, ordered the release of Guru Hargobind, the latter impressed upon the emperor to release all the royal prisoners. Jahangir agreed to release 49 kings who had been serving short term prisons. Besides this, the emperor also agreed to release all those long term prisoners, who could hold the border of Guru Sahib’s cloak at the time of release of Guru Sahib. At this Guru Sahib got stitched a cloak with 52 stripes. Thus Guru Sahib could get all the 101 (including 52 long term prisoner) kings out of the jail. These kings included the rulers and princes of Sirmaur (Bilaspur), Handur and some other states etc.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

52 KAVI

During the stay of Guru Gobind Singh at Paonta Sahib (April 1685 – September 1688) and at Aanandpur Sahib, there were several poets, scholars and artists in the court of the Guru Sahib. According to Santokh Singh there were 52 poets and artists in the court of Guru Gobind Singh and this figure has been very popular to the students of the Sikh history and literature. Their number, however, was not exactly 52. There were several more. The names of these poets appear in Gur Partap Suraj Granth, Mehma Parkash, Gur Bilas Patshahi Daswin, Twarikh Guru Khalsa, Sau Sakhi etc. These artist and poets include:

1. Addha. 2. Aalam. 3. Allu. 4. Amrit Rai. 5. Ani Rai (Singh). 6. Aasa Singh. 7. Ballabh. 8. Ballu Bhatt. 9. Bhagatu. 10. Bhoj Raj. 11. Bidhi Chand. 12. Bihari. 13. Braham Bhatt. 14. Brij Lal. 15. Brikha. 16 Bulland. 17. Chanda. 18. Chandan. 19. Chander Sain ‘Sainapati’ (Saina Singh). 20. Desu Bhatt. 21. Devi Das. 22. Dhanna Singh. 23. Dharam Singh. 24. Dhyan Singh. 25. Girdhari Lal. 26. Gopal. 27. Gunia. 28. Gurdas Guni. 29. Gurdas Singh. 30. Hans Ram. 31. Hari Das. 32. Hir Bhatt. 33. Hussain Ali. 34. Ishar Das. 35. Jado Rai. 36. Jamal. 37. Kallu. 38. Kashi Ram. 39. Kesho Bhatt. 40. Khan Chand. 41. Kunvaresh. 42. Lakkha. 43. Lakkhan Rai. 44. Lal Khiali. 45. Madan Giri. 46. Maddu Singh. 47. Maddu/Madhu. 48. Mala Singh. 49. Mall Bhatt. 50. man Singh Bairagi. 51. Mangal. 52. Mathura Das. 53. Mir Chhabila. 54. Mir Mushki. 55. Nand Lal ‘Goya’. 56. Nand Lal Pandit. 57. Nand Ram. 58. Nand Singh. 59. Nanu. 60. Nanua Bairagi. 61. Narbud Bhatt. 62. Nihal Chand. 63. Nihchal Das. 64. Phat Mall. 65. Pindi Das/Lal. 66. Prehlad Rai (Singh). 67. Ram Das. 68. Raghunath Pandit. 69. Raushan Singh. 70. Raval. 71. Sharda. 72. Shayam. 73. Sudama. 74. Sukhdev. 75. Sukhia. 76. Sukha Singh. 77. Sunder. 78. Tahikan. 79. Tansukh. 80. Thar. 81. Uday Rai. 82. Vallabh etc.

It is possible that some names might have been repeated by various writers due to resemblance of the names or different spellings for the same name.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

22 MANJIAN

During the time of Guru Amar Das Sahib, the number of the Sikhs had increasedsubstantially. In order to organize the mission properly, Guru Sahib divided theSikh zone into 22 Manjis (“dioceses” or preaching districts) and appointed one Sikh as the in charge of each Manji. These twenty-two centres were headed by the following persons: 1. Allah Yar. 2. Baini. 3. Bua. 4. Darbari. 5. Gangu Shah. 6.Handal. 7. Kedari. 8. Kheda. 9. Lalo. 10. Mahesha. 11. Mai Das. 12. Manak Chand 13. Matho-Murari (wife and husband). 14. Paro. 15. Phera 16. Raja Ram. 17. Rang Das. 18. Rang Shah. 19. Sadharan. 20. Sajjan Sach. 21. Sawan Mall. 22. Sukhan.

Different authors disagree about the names of these 22 missionaries.
Among the names mentioned above Handal was born in 1573, one year before
the death of Guru Amar Das; hence, these are not the real names of the 22
missionary heads.

Besides these 22 major missionaries, 52 Peehras (sub-centers) were also
established.

(Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer)

GURU GOBIND SINGH Sahib

Guru Gobind Singh Sahib was born on the 18th of December 1661 at Patna to Mata Gujri and Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib. Bhatt Vahis have recorded his birth:

“Gobind Das son of Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib mahal (Guru) ninth, grandson of Guru Hargobind Sahib; Sodhi Khatri, (then) resident of Patna city on the bank of river, was born on Wednesday, late after the sunset, on Pokh sudi seven, 1718 (Bikrami sammat). Mata Nanaki distributed gifts to the poor and needy. At night lamps (all over) were lighted. There was great celebration, and, there was no end to it. Meditate upon the Guru, Guru will support everywhere”.1 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Writers have mentioned three different dates of the birth of Guru Gobind Singh: 1661, 1666 and 1668; the last one only in one book, Gur Parnalian, which was published by the SGPC. Some writers had mentioned that Guru Gobind Singh became Guru at the age of 9, they wrote it because they had accepted his date of birth as 1666. The earliest sources of Sikh history are the Bhatt Vahis (17th century) and Kesar Singh Chhiber’s Bansavalinama Dasan Patsahian Da (1769). Both these sources mention the date as 1661. The oldest English account is that of J.D. Cunningham (1846). He too mentions that at the time of departure from this world, he (Guru) was 47 years old (hence born in 1661).2 Those writers who had mentioned the year 1666 have depended on secondary or unauthentic sources.

He was named Gobind Das (Gobind Rai too is wrong, as it is clearly mentioned in Bhatt Vahis’ entries; see the entry in the previous paragraph). He spent first eight and a half years of his life at Patna; there he lived in the company of his grandmother Mata Nanaki, his maternal uncle Kirpal Chand, a baby-sitter Chaupat Rai, Seth Jait Mall and Raja Fateh Shah Maini etc. During this period, he studied Bihari, Braji, Sanskrit and Persian languages, and also studied Gurbani. During this period his father had been on missionary tour of Bengal and Assam and he got the information of his birth during this tour. When he was just two and a half years old his grandmother and his father went to the Punjab leaving him behind in Patna.

Guru Tegh Bahadur became the ninth Guru in 1664, founded the city of Chakk Nanaki in 1665 and resumed his missionary journey again in January 1666; he spent the next four and half years in the central and the eastern lands (present Uttra Paradesh, Bihar, Bengal, Assam, Bangla Desh and Tripura). In 1670, he returned to the Punjab and so did Gobind Das and his mother (Mata) Gujri.

Gobind Das took the route via Ayodhya, Lucknow, Nanamatta, Kankhal/Hardwar, and Kurukshetra and reached Lakhnaur in the last week of August 16703; here, his maternal uncle Mehar Chand Subhikhi tied turban on his head with his own hands, an expression of giving honour; this incident has been recorded in Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi:

Guru Gobind Das son of Guru Tegh Bahadur mahal ninth, grandson of Guru Hargobind Ji, great-grandson of Guru Arjan Ji, linage of Guru Ram Das Ji, caste Sodhi Khatri, came to Lakhnaur, pargana Ambala, on Assu Vadi 9th in 1727 (Bikrami calendar). Along with came Mata Gujri Ji wife of Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji, Kirpal Chand son of Lal Chand Subhikhi, Sadhu Ram son of Dharma Khosla, Chaupati Rai son of Paira Chhiber, Gual Das son of Chhut Mal Chhiber, Kirpa Ram son of Aru Ram. On tenth (of Assu) maternal uncle Mehar Chand tied turban of emerald colour on the head of Guru Gobind Singh.4 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].


1 Bhatt Vahi Purabi Dakhani; also Guru Kian Sakhian, p.16.

2 History of the Sikhs, p. 46.

3 If we accept the date of birth of the Guru as 1666, then he would have been three years and eight months old at this time; hence there can not be a ceremony of turban-tying (dastar-bandi); so that date of birth is certainly 1661 and a boy of nine years can tie a turban.

4 Bhat Vahi Multani Sindhi.


Guru moved to Chakk Nanaki

Gobind Das spent several days at Lakhnaur and then went to Bakala; Guru Tegh Bahadur had already reached there; he spent the next two years at Bakala. In February 1673, a courtier of Bilaspur state visited Bakala and delivered a letter from Rani Champa, who had requested Guru to visit Bilaspur; this was not her first letter from the Rani. Gobind Das too expressed his desire to visit the town named after his grandmother. Guru Tegh Bahadur had not been to the new town since he laid its foundation on the 19th of June 1665; keeping all this in consideration, he began preparations to move to Chakk Nanaki; before leaving he sent letters and messages to all the Sikhs informing them about his moving to Chakk Nanaki.

The Guru reached Chakk Nanaki in the third week of March 1673; and on the 28th of March it was first Visakh of the Bikrami calendar and the Sikhs in thousands visited the new town; this area had not seen such a gathering before.

When Rani Champa got the news of the Gurus arrival at Chakk Nanaki, she was overjoyed; she sent her minister to Chakk Nanaki with an invitation to the Guru and his family to visit Bilaspur state. In April 1673, the Guru visited Bilaspur along with Gobind Das and other family members. Rani Champa had decorated the city to present a royal welcome to the Guru; when the Guru family entered the Bilaspur city Rani Champa and her son Raja Bhim Chand welcomed them at the main gate of the city. The Guru spent three days in Bilaspur and then returned to Chakk Nanaki; before their departure they were presented several precious gifts, especially for young Gobind Das, by the Rani.

After returning from Bilaspur, Guru Tegh Bahadur appointed Bhai Bajar Singh Rathore as teacher of Guru Gobind Singh Sahib; he taught the Guru the art of arrow-shooting, horse-riding, sword-wielding and guerrilla warfare etc.

In May, Bhai Harjas Subhikhi of Lahore visited Chakk Nanaki and offered to marry his daughter Jeetan to Gobind Das. Guru Tegh Bahadur immediately gave his consent and the prayer for engagement was made on the 12th of May 1673 (15th of Jeth, 1730 Bikrami) and it was agreed that the marriage will be performed at Lahore three years later (due to martyrdom of Guru Tegh Bahadur, the marriage could not be performed as per the agreed date; later, it was solemnized on the 21st of June 1677, at Guru-Da-Lahore, a village specially set up in order to literally fulfil his father’s wish to perform ceremonies at Lahore (as a marriage party to Lahore would not have been safe at that time).

Gobind Das becomes tenth Guru

On the 8th of July 1675, Guru Tegh Bahadur installed Gobind Das as the tenth Guru of the Sikhs and left for Delhi (where he was martyred on the 11th of November)5. Hearing the news of martyrdom, a large number of Sikhs reached Chakk Nanaki; they wanted to avenge the martyrdom. Guru Gobind Das told them, “A Sikh does not take revenge; it is a negative feeling. Guru-father’s death was God’s command. Aurangzeb and the Mughal rule are cruel and terrorist; we should plan to finish this unjust rule; but for this purpose we need a fully prepared army for this mission.” The Guru, now, began organizing the Sikh mission throughout the sub-continent.

Preparation of the final form of (Guru) Granth Sahib

(Guru) Granth Sahib’s first volume was prepared in 1604 by Guru Arjan. It had the baani of five Gurus, 14 bhagats, 3 Sufis, 11 Bhatts, 2 bards and one Sikh. The sixth, seventh and the eighth Guru did not compose baani. But, Guru Tegh Bahadur had written 116 stanzas (padas and saloks). In 1678, Guru Gobind Das asked Bhai Mani Ram (later Singh) to prepare a final form of the Granth. At that time some copies of the original Granth were available; these had


5 For details, see previous chapter (Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib).


been copied by different persons from the original Granth or from its copies; but, most of these were faulty from one or another point. Some had extra verses and some had wrong spellings; so, Guru Sahib asked Bhai Mani Ram (Singh) to prepare a Granth with the baani of Guru-father included in it. The final volume of the Granth was ready by July 1678. The Guru wanted it to be compared to the first (original) volume which was at Bakala at that time, being in the possession of Dhir Mall. (Dhir Mall, who had been arrested by Aurangzeb in 1676, remained in prison, in Ranthambhor Fort prison, for one year, two months and five days. He died, in November 1677, obviously of slow-poisoning).6 His elder son Ram Chand too was arrested in early July 1678 and killed on the 24th of July; his final prayers were made at Bakala on the 9th of August 1678; the Guru sent Bhai Mani Ram to represent him.7

Bhai Mani Ram attended the ceremony and before leaving he requested Bhar Mall8 to lend him the original volume of the Granth so that the newly prepared volume may be compared with the first one; at this Bhar Mall said: „We are moving to Kartarpur from Bakala and shall take the Granth with us; tell Guruji to send someone to Kartarpur who may compare the new volume with ours.‟9

It was, in a way, an indirect refusal to lend the original volume of Ganth; however, Guru Sahib sent Bhai Mani Ram (Singh) with the new volume and the latter made necessary corrections at Kartarpur. As it had been prepared at Damdama Sahib (now a part of the Gurdwara Guru-de-Mahal complex) at Anandpur that is why it was known as Damdami Bir; Damdama was the throne of the Guru:

Satran sai shiv nain bhan, pun agni parmaan.
Aad singhasan damdama, raaj dhara gur jaan.10

&

Aad singhansan damdama, janat sakal jahan.
Jo eh kaar so pooj hai, pai hai param nidhan.11

Later, some writers confused it with Damdama Sahib of Talwandi Sabo; however, at that Talwandi Sabo four copies of this Damdami Bir were prepared in 1706.

Reorganizing the army and the royal drum the ‘Ranjit Nagara’

After preparation of the final volume of Granth Sahib, Guru Gobind Das began organizing the army. He knew of the coming dangers to the Panth. Within a few months, hundreds of Sikh young men came to Chakk Nanaki and joined the Sikh army. They were given full military training and were provided with horses and weapons.

In March 1680, the Guru got a big nagara (drum) prepared and began playing (beating) it as the closing ceremony of each congregation. This was a symbol of sovereignty. Aurangzeb had banned drum, flags, arms and horse-riding for the non-Muslims. After this, the Guru sent messages to the Sikhs asking them to bring good horses, fine weapons and good books. He wanted a Sikh should be a good soldier, saint and an intellectual; soon, Chakk Nanaki had hundreds of books, weapons and horses.

Visit by Raja Ratan Rai of Tripura

When Guru Tegh Bahadur had visited Assam in 1667 and ushered a compromise between the Assam ruler and the Mughals; he had also held a meeting of all the rulers of the eastern lands; those, who attended included Ram Sinh, the ruler of Tripura and Jentia; Ram Sinh had held a personal meeting with the Guru and told him (Guru) that he had two wives but no


6 Bhat Vahi Talaunda and Bhat Vahi Multani Sindhi.
7 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 36, pp. 90-91
8 He was the younger son of Dhir Mall; he has been mentioned as Pahar Mall too.
9 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 36, pp. 90-91.
10 Koer Singh, Gurbilas Patsahi 10
11 Sukha Singh, Gurbilas Patsahi Dasvin, chapter 4, stanza 221.


child; he had asked the Guru (Tegh Bahadur) to bless him. Guru Sahib told him: “Life and death are in the hands of God; you should pray to God, He will be merciful on you and will certainly fulfil your wish.” Raja Ram Sinh returned with ray of hope and it turned into blessing of God; a son, Ratan Rai (Tripura history mentions him as Ratan Mankiya too), was born the next year, in 1668.

When Ratan Rai was a small boy his mother used to tell him about Guru Tegh Bahadur too; Ratan Rai had also heard that he was born with the blessing of Guru Tegh Bahadur. One day he expressed his desire to have darshan (audience) of the Guru; he asked his mother about the whereabouts of the Guru; she told him that the Guru had embraced martyrdom; hearing this Ratan Rai became very sad; his mother consoled him and told that the Guru has a successor who is his son too. Ratan Rai expressed his desire to see the successor Guru; his mother agreed and they decided to visit Chakk Nanaki.

Now, the Raja asked experts to arrange some wonderful gifts which none should have seen before. Soon, he got some special gifts: it included an elephant which was all black except a pure white stripe running right from his trunk to tale. The second gift was a five-in-one weapon which would turn into pistol, sword, spear, dagger, mace, on turning its parts to different directions. Other gifts included a chowki (pedestal) with four puppets on it; a golden engraved saucer, a necklace of pure pearls; an aigrette etc. Ratan Rai also trained this elephant with amazing activities and named it Parsadi Haathi (graced elephant).

The Raja, his wife and the prince Ratan Rai left Agartala (capital of Tripura) in September and reached Chakk Nanaki on the 12th of October 1680. They were pleased to have darshan of Guru Gobind Das, who himself was less than 19 years old at that time. The Raja presented all his gifts to the Guru; the Parsadi Haathi showed its wonderful fete: it washed the feet of the Guru with a jug of water in its trunk and then dried them with a towel; it fanned the Guru with a hand-fan in its trunk; when the Guru shot an arrow, it ran towards its direction and brought it back; at night, it held a flame in its trunk and lighted the passage for the Guru. It showed several other feats also.12

A few years later, young Ratan Rai succeeded to the throne but as he was minor, his kingdom was looked after by his mother and uncle. He again visited Guru Sahib at Paonta in 1685; this time too he brought several gifts for the Guru; Guru Gobind Das was very pleased at the devotion of the Raja. He (the Guru) asked him what he could do for him; Ratan Rai said, “Please bless me the gift of Sikhi; always bless and pray for me.” Ratan Rai was so much happy in the compny of the Guru that he kept on postponing his return to Tripura; he spent five months with the Guru.

One day, the Guru asked him to go back and take care of his country lest someone should usurp it; Ratan Rai agreed but requested the Guru to send some Sikh soldiers with him; the Guru sent about one hundred Sikhs with him (whose descendants still live there). The Guru also granted him several gifts and gave him royal welfare.13

Poets, Artists and Intellectuals in Guru’s Court

The Guru had, by now, formed a good army and had collected good horses and weapons; the Sikh state was now enough strong to defend it. Now, he decided to enrich his court with poets, artists and intellectuals; within a few years, Amrit Rai, Shyam, Ram, Mangal and other poets joined the Sikh court; in March 1682, Bhai Nand Lal too joined the court. Kavi Darbars (poetic recitation sessions) were held in the court.14


12 Guru Kian Sakhian, Sakhi no. 40, p. 95

13 D.K. Barua, Assam Buranji, also Guru Tegh Bahadur and Assam Chronicles.

14 When the Guru moved to Paonta, these artists too joined him. The Guru spent three and a half years (April 1685 to October 1688) at Paonta, the Guru still held Kavi Darbars (poetic recitations). After his return several more artists came to Chakk Nanaki and Anandpur Sahib; according to different sources the number of these poets, artists and intellectuals was between 52 and 80. Kahan Singh Nabha, Mahan Kosh; Piara Singh Padam, Guru Gobind Singh De Darbari Ratan.


In 1683, the Guru began competitions of martial games at Chakk Nanaki; that year, on the 2nd of March, the Hindus were celebrating Holi festival; some Sikhs, who visited Chakk Nanaki during these days, came there with colour-spoiled clothes; seeing this, the Guru issued orders to the Sikhs not to join in grotesque and meaningless sports, and instead, they should participate in martial games which would give them pleasure as well as good health. The Guru arranged first such games on the 3rd of March 1683 and competitions of horse-riding, arrow-shooting, wrestling, sword-wielding, fencing (gatka) as well as artificial battles were held.

Founding the town of Paonta Sahib

By 1684, Chakk Nanaki had become an important town; everyday hundreds of Sikhs would visit the town; during special gatherings the number would swell to thousands. According to a tradition, during these days, Raja Bhim Chand of Bilaspur held the marriage of his son Ajmer Chand. He sent a message to the Guru that he wanted to borrow the Parsadi Hathi for this marriage; the Guru had got information that he (Raja) had intention not to return it even after his marriage and it was tact for possessing the elephant; hence he refused to send the elephant; this made Bhim Chand and Ajmer Chand angry; they began threatening the Guru and the Sikhs; they even went to this extent that they sent a message to the Guru telling him that Chakk Nanaki was a part of their country and they could expel the Guru; the Guru did not want to have a fight; otherwise the army of Bilaspur was no match to the Sikh army; so, he decided to leave the Bilaspur territory.

Perchance, during this period, Raja Medni Parkash of Nahan sent a message to the Guru requesting him to visit his country. The Guru, along with family and courtiers left Chakk Nanaki and reached Nahan on the 14th of April 1685; the Raja gave the Guru a royal welcome. After a few days, he requested the Guru to establish his headquarters in his country; the Guru agreed and had a tour of the land to select a proper tract to found a new town.

The Guru selected some hills on the bank of river Yamuna and on the 29th of April 1685, he laid down the foundation of a new town and named it Paonta Sahib; the honour of laying foundation was given to Bhai Ram Kanwar (Gurbakhash Singh after initiation), a descendant of legendary Baba Budha.15

Now, Paonta became major centre of the Sikhs; thousands of Sikhs began visiting the town; even Raja Ratan Chand of Tripura made a visit. At Paonta too there were a large number of poets and other artists in the Guru‟s darbar. Kavi Darbars were held there too (nowadays, a memorial has been built at the site of these Kavi Darbars).

During this period, Ram Rai (son of Guru Har Rai, whom the Guru had rejected while appointing the eighth Guru) too came to see him; and sought apology for siding with Aurangzeb. He invited the Guru to Khurvadhi (now Dehradun), and, the Guru obliged him by visiting his place. Later, Ram Rai was killed in 1687 by his companions (masands) who wanted him (Ram Rai) not to join the Guru.

After some time, Ram Rai’s killer masands tried to occupy the dera; at this Ram Rai’s wife Punjab Kaur sent a message to the Guru to help her.16 The Guru Sahib visited Khurvadhi and punished the conspirators;17one of these masands, Gurbakhsh Rai, escaped and went to Fateh Shah, the ruler of Garhwal state and provoked him against the Guru.


15 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 39, pp. 93-94

16 Vir Singh Bal, Singh Sagar, chapter 6, stanza 47.

17 This incident occurred on the 24th of Bhadon 1745 (Bk) corresponding to the 24th of August 1688


Battle of Bhangani (18.9.1688)

Gurbakhsh Rai masand fooled Fateh Shah by telling him that the Guru was planning to occupy his country; this was enough to provoke Fateh Shah and he planned an attack on Paonta.18 The Guru too got information that Fateh Shah would cross Jamuna/Yamuna River and attack them; so, the Guru decided to stop him before he could reach Paonta and harm the town; the Sikh army crossed River Giri and waited for Fateh Shah‟s arrival at Bhangani,19 the spot where Fateh Shah could cross the river. On the 18th of September 1688, a battle was fought between the Sikhs and the Gharwal army; this battle lasted only for just a few hours and before it was evening, a humiliated Fateh Shah fled the battlefield after losing his general Hari Chand and a several soldiers.20 This battle has been recorded by Bhatt Vahis:

Udia son of Khema Chanadnia, Ramana, entered the battle-filed along with Guru’s aunt’s (father’s sister‟s) sons Sango Shah (and) Jit Mall sons of Sadhu and grandson of Dharma Khosla. On 18th of Assu, 1745 (Bikrami calendar), at Bhangani in between Yamuna and Giri rivers, in Nahan state, one and half a ghari before sunset (about 5 PM) died in hand to hand fight along with other brave persons. Hathi Chand son of Mai Das…Jalhana, Balunt was also killed.” (Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi, account of Ramanas).21 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Back to Chakk Nanaki

After the glorious victory in the battle of Bhangani, Bhim Chand, the ruler of Bilaspur, realized that the Sikhs were great fighters; and if they can defeat a powerful king like Fateh Shah, they are definitely a great asset which should be used; he thought that if they were near his territory, his state would be safe from enemy attacks. This made him approach the Guru: he sent his minister to Paonta, who delivered the Raja’s letter apologizing for his previous mistakes; and, requested the Guru to return to Chakk Nanaki; the Guru knew that Bhip Chand wanted to use him (Guru) so he did not bother for these letters; but, then he received Rani Champa’s letter which was full of emotional words; the Guru discussed it with the prominent Sikhs present there. The Sikhs were positive to the letter of the Rani and all of them agreed to return to Chakk Nanaki. When the Raja of Nahan came to know about Guru’s decision, he became sad; he tried to persuade the Guru, but, the latter assured him that he will continue visiting his state frequently and Nahan state will remain a part of the Sikh world.

The Guru left Paonta on the 28th of October 1688; on his way he stopped at Kapal Mochan to spend the night (later, it was preached by vested interests that he stayed there for about two months). The next day, the Guru left Kapal Mochan for Chakk Nanaki via Laharhpur, Toka, Dabra, Raipur Rani, Dhakauli and Nada, and spent the next night at Manimajra, at the residence of Punjab Kaur (widow of Ram Rai); from here, the Guru went to Kotla Nihang Khan, Ghanaula, Bunga, Keeratpur and then to Chakk Nanaki. From here, the Guru again sent messages to the Sikhs to visit Chakk Nanaki instead of Paonta; soon, the town again gained its old glory.

When Rani Champa got the news of the Guru’s return to Chakk Nanaki, her joy knew no bounds; for the past three years, she had been craving to have a darshan of the Guru. She sent her minister with a letter requesting him to visit Bilaspur; the Guru accepted the invitation and visited Bilaspur; dowager Rani Champa and her son Raja Bhim Chand welcomed the Guru at the main gate of the town; the Guru Sahib five days at Bilaspur.


18 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 43, p. 99

19 This village is between the rivers Giri and Jamuna/Yamuna, about 20 km from Paonta.

20 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 44, p. 100

21 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi. Also Bhat Vahi Bhadson.



Foundation of Anandpur Sahib

The territory of the village Chakk Nanaki is the area where Gurdwara Guru-de-Mahal is situated, and the area around it; Kesgarh and Anandgarh forts area is not a part of the Chakk. Similarly, Taragarh is in the village of Tarapur and Agamgarh fort is in the territory of village Agampur; Lohgarh is in Laudipur village, and, all this is Greater Anandpur. Up to 1688, there was only one Sikh territory i.e. Chakk Nanaki. But, by then, the number of the Sikhs had swelled so much that during special gatherings, the town would become congested and accommodation, toilet and other problems would cause difficulty; hence the Guru wanted more territory for the Sikh capital.

On the 29th of March (the first of Visakh month of Bikrami calendar) 1689, annual Sikh gathering was held at Chakk Nanaki; thousands of Sikhs attended it. The royal family of Bilaspur too joined the congregation; dowager Rani Champa and her son Bhim Chand stayed there for three days. In the congregation, the Sikhs requested the Guru to move to a bigger town or add some more territory to Chakk Nanaki. When the Rani heard it, she stood up in the congregation and requested the Guru not to leave that area; she ofered more land for expansion of the town; she asked the Guru to demarcate as to how much land he needed; the Guru told her that the city needed more space for houses as well as for some forts for its defence; at this the Rani made an offer to the Guru to have as much as land he desired. The Guru thanked her but asserted that he would pay the price of the land and not accept a grant; he proclaimed that like that of Chakk Nanaki, the price of the land shall have to be accepted by the Rani; hence, she had no choice but to accept Guru’s condition. At that time, the territory of Chakk Nanaki, the Sikh city, was Charan Ganga rivulet on the one hand and the slope of Keshgarh Sahib on the other hand. Eventually, the Guru purchased the land of the villages of Sahota, Mianpur, Laudipur, Makhowal, Agampura and Taragarh also.

On the 30th of March 1689, the Guru laid the foundation of a new village; the prayers for the ceremony were said by Bhai Chaupati Rai after reading first five stanzas of Anand Sahib; and the Guru named the new village as Anandpur.

Some writers have mentioned that Anandpur was founded in 1665 by Guru Tegh Bahadur; in fact, Guru Tegh Bahadur had founded Chakk Nanaki on the 19th of June 1665, but the village of Anadpur was founded by Guru Gobind Das on the 30th of March 1689.22 The writer23 of Bachitra Natak clearly mentions it:

Yudh jeet jab aa-ay tikay na tin pur paanv
Kahlur mein bandhiyo aan anadpur gaanv.

(Meaning: After the victory in the battle (of Bhangani), they did not stay at Paonta. They came to Kahlur and founded the Anandpur village).

Forts of Anandpur Sahib

After laying the foundation of Anandpur, the Guru planned construction of five forts: Anandgarh, Lohgarh (on the other side of Himaiti Nala (nullah), which does not exist now, it was in the territory of village Laudipur), Fatehgarh (on the bank of rivulet Charan Ganga, in the territory of village Sahota), Taragarh (in village Taragarh, near the ruins of the old Kot Kehlur) and Agamgarh (in village Agamgarh, on the other side of Charan Ganga rivulet). The first to be built was Anandgarh fort; its foundation stone was laid on the 31st of March 1689. Among these forts Taragarh fort could be used to protect from attacks from hills; the Lohgarh fort was used for manufacture of weapons (it had a very strong gate); Agamgarh could be used to defend against attacks from Bajwara-Hoshiarpur side; Fatehgarh fort could be a defensive post against enemies invading from hills as well as Lahore; and, Anandgarh was at


22 Chakk Nanaki (now only Chakk) and Anandpur are two separate villages in official records even now. Both the villages have separate nambardars (village officers).

23 Guru Gobind Singh is not the writer of this book (Bachitra Natak), as propagated by some vested inerests.


the top of a hill hence it was most secure; even if all the forts were lost to enemy, Anandgarh would give great defence. Although the hills, river Satluj (which, then, used to flow on the borders of Anandpur), rivulet Charan Ganga and Himaiti Nala (nullah) were natural defences of the Sikh capital yet the Guru built five forts so that there should be no problem of security. The Guru had cordoned even Kesgarh as a fort; in case of loss of all other forts, Kesgarh-Anandgarh close could grant enough security. It was going to be such a defence that enemies would not have been able to enter the town even after a siege of months and years; thus, the Sikh city was a secure and self-sufficient capital.

Battle of Nadaun (19.3.1691)

In 1690-91, dowager Rani Champa and her son Raja Bhim Chand ruled Bilaspur state; both of them were loyal to the Guru; but, Bhim Chand’s son Ajmer Chand, who was under the influence of a Brahmin minister Parma Nand, did not like the Guru and the Sikhs. But, so long Rani Champa and Bhim Chand remained alive; Ajmer Chand did not make any mischief. On the other hand the Guru too fully patronized the Bilaspur state and supported it morally, politically and militarily.

In March 1691, the Governor of Lahore sent an army, under the command of General Alif Khan, to attack the hill states; the rulers of Nadaun and Bilaspur got advanced information; both approached the Guru and sought his help.24 At this, the Guru asked all the Sikhs present in Anandpur to carry all the arms and move towards Nadaun to stop Alif Khan’s army. The Sikh army, under the command of Diwan Nand Chand, Bhai Dharam Chand Chhiber, Bhai Mani Ram (Singh), Bhai Aalam Chand (Singh) Nachanna and others reached Nadaun, on the bank of river Beas on the 18th of March. The next day, a fierce battle was fought between the Mughal army on one side and the Sikhs and the hill soldiers on the other side; soldiers from both sides fought bravely, but, the volley of arrows shot by Dharam Chand, Mani Ram, Mul Chand Kamboj, Sohan Chand Parmar killed several enemy soldiers which compelled them to flee the battle field. When it was nearly sunset time, the enemy General Alif Khan too thought it better to flee under the garb of darkness. The hill soldiers chased the enemy soldiers but did not go far due to darkness. In this battle hundreds of Mughal soldiers were killed; several Sikhs too lost their lives, including Sohan Chand Parmar (brother of Bhai Mani Ram/Singh), Mul Chand Kamboj (son of Raghupati Rai Kamboj of Khemkaran) etc; the Sikh martyrs were cremated the following day. This battle has been recorded in Bhatt Vahis:

Sohan Chand son of Mai Das, grandson of Ballu, great-grandson of Mula, died in hand-to-hand fight in the battle-filed of Nadaun on Chetra 22, years 1747 (Bikrami calendar). Along with him died while fighting Mul Chand son of Raghupati Rai Nijhar Kamboj caste, residence of Khem Karan, pargana Kasur.25 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

After this battle, the Guru spent seven days in the palace of the ruler of Nadaun and then left for Anandpur; on their way to Anandpur, the Sikhs punished the Rangharh miscreants of Alsoon village who had taunted them when they were on their way to Nadaun.

Death of Rani Champa

On the 12th of May 1691, dowager Rani Champa of Bilaspur died. The Rani was one of the most sincere Sikhs of the Guru; when the Guru received the news, he, along with his family and courtiers went to Bilaspur and joined her last prayers on the 27th of May 1691; he spent three days at Bilaspur.26


24 Sewa Singh, Shaheed Bilas, stanza 63, p. 66.

25 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindi, Khata Puar Balunton Ka.

26 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi, no. 49, p. 107, Sewa Singh, Shaheed Bilas, stanzas 67-68, p. 67.


Convention of hill rulers

After the victory of Nadaun, Raja Bhim Chand called a meeting of all the hill rulers at Rivalsar and requested the Guru to preside over it (at that time Raja Gajai Sinh was the ruler of Rivalsar state). The Guru chaired this meeting held on the 29th of March 1692.27 In this meeting the hill rulers requested the Guru to patronize them and save them from the Mughal injustice; the Guru agreed to help them on one condition that they will never surrender to Mughal tyranny; the hill rulers agreed and assured the Guru. Having spent some days in Rivalsar, the Guru took a tour of the hill states between Mandi and Jammu; the hill rulers gave him royal welcome in their capitals. During this tour, he visited Purmandal (near Jammu), Jammu, Chakk Kahna, Ramgarh, Khirarhi, Samba, Pathankot and Hoshiarpur too. He returned to Anandpur in the end of April 1692.

Death of Raja Bhim Chand

On the 16th of September 1692, Raja Bhim Chand died; the Guru visited Bilaspur to participate in his final prayers on the 3rd of October 1692. The Guru was accompanied by his grandmother, wife, son Ajit Singh, Chaupati Rai and some others. With the death of Bhim Chand, now, Bilaspur was supposed to be cut off from the Guru’s court, as Ajmer Chand, under the influence of Pandit Parma Nand, hated the Sikhs; this was to be the Guru’s last visit to Bilaspur.28

Guru Sahib visited Lakkhi Jungle and Bangar Des area

During this period, the Guru had received several requests from the sangat of Lakkhi Jungle and Bangar Des, so he decided to have a tour of these two areas. In April 1693, he left Anandpur and went to Talwandi Sabo too; Bhai Dalla gave the Guru royal welcome; he held congregations at Dalla’s house for some days and then proceeded to Bangar Des. The Guru visited Dhamtan and stayed with the son of Bhai Daggo; here too, he held congregations and people in hundreds came to listen to him every day. Thus after a tour of about six months, the Guru returned to Anandpur Sahib.

Visit to Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar)

Bhai Karam Singh Historian, in his book, Amritsar Di Twareekh, refers to the Guru’s visit to Guru-da-Chakk (Amritsar) too. Generally it was believed that the Guru did never visit Amritsar but Karam Singh clearly mentions the visit and his stay there for a day. It is possible that the Guru went to Talwandi Sabo via Amritsar. Karam Singh mentions the years 1694 but it is not likely as he (Guru) was on a tour of the Dun Hills during this period; so, the likely date is 1693, during Guru‟s visit to Jungle Des.

Visit to Khurvadhi (Dehradun)

After spending chumasa (four months of extreme heat and monsoons), the Guru again set out for another tour, in the early days of 1694; this time he went towards Hardwar and Khurwadhi to visit the dera of Punjab Kaur (widow of Ram Rai). On his way back from Khurvadhi, he visited Rishikesh, Kankhal and Hardwar too. At that time Rishikesh and Kankhal were bigger towns as compared to Hardwar (the latter got popularity much later). At Rishikesh, a sadhu Madho Das (later Banda Singh Bahadur) met him.29 It was a short


27 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi, no. 50, p. 107

28 Ganesha Singh Bedi, Shashi Bans Binod, chapter 1.

29 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no 91, pp. 171-72.


meeting; had Madho Das spent some more time with the Guru, he would have joined the Guru right in those days.

The Guru banned cutting of hair

On the 29th of March 1695 (the first of Visakh of Bikrami calendar 1752), a big gathering of the Sikhs was held at Anandpur Sahib; it was one of the biggest gatherings at Anandpur. In this gathering, Guru Sahib announced that no Sikh shall ever cut his/her hair; and even if someone in family dies, none will perform the Hindu ritual of cutting hair; every Sikh shall keep the hair of his/her children right from their birth. He also declared that every Sikh shall always wear a kara (a sort of iron bracelet meant for the safety of wrist in case of an blow of sword on the right arm; but it is wrong to call it bangle or bracelet as it is meant for defence; and it is not an ornament).

First attack on Anandpur

After the death of Raja Bhim Chand, Ajmer Chand wanted to get rid of the Guru; but he himself did not dare to do so; so he approached the Governor of Lahore and poisoned him against the Guru, convincing him that it was the Guru who had led forces agaist the Mughal forces in the batlle of Nadaun in 1691; Dilawar Khan was easily convinced and he despatched a big unit of army to attack Anandpur.

On the 19th of August 1695, the Lahore army, under the command of Rustam Khan son of Dilawar Khan, the deputy Governor, reached in the outskirts of Anandpur. On that day, there was a flood in the nullah (a stream which flows only during rainy season) on the boundary of the town. The invading army thought of crossing the stream but due to fast speed of water, they could not cross and rather they lost a couple of soldiers who, while attempting to cross the nullah, were washed away by water. Seeing this, Rustam realized that they should not try to cross the stream. Secondly, the Sikhs had already got information of the arrival of this army; they had begun beating Ranjit Nagara (war drum) and raising jaikaraas (war slogans); the sound of these jaikaraas echoed in the hills and created a frightening sound which gave the impression that there were thousands of Sikhs at Anandpur. Both these impressions compelled Rustam Khan to postpone attack on Anandpur and he returned back without fighting. Later, this stream was known as ‘Himaiti Nala‘ (supporter/helpful stream) because flood in this stream became the main reason to save the city from invasion (now, this stream or its signs don’t exist and that land has been brought under cultivation).

Anandpur and Bilaspur part forever (& battle of Guler)

When Rustam Khan returned to Lahore empty-handed, the Lahore deputy Governor decided to opt to take an expedition against the hill states. He sent messages to the hill states ordering them to pay tribute to the Lahore government; and, those who would not pay the demanded amount shall be attacked and their treasures would be plundered. Dilawar Khan sent army under the command of Hussain Khan, the in charge of Kangra fort; Hussain Khan first attacked the Dadwal state that could not fight for a long time and surrendered; it was followed by surrender of Bilaspur state; Hussain Khan forgave both with this condition that their armies will join his forces to attack other hill states.

Now, Hussain Khan moved towards Guler (earlier known as Gwalior) state on the bank of a lake (which is the source of river Beas) and sent its ruler a message demanding a large amount as full tribute and in one payment; but Raja Gopal of Guler expressed his inability to pay the entire amount immediately. At this Hussaini gave him a limit to pay the amount or be ready for an attack. At this, the Raja sent a fast horse-rider to Anandpur and sought the help of the Guru; the Guru immediately despatched a good number of soldiers to help the Raja. On

the 20th of February 1696, when both the armies were face-to-face at Guler, the Sikhs first tried to resolve the issue, but under provocations from the other hill rulers, Hussain Khan tried to arrest the Raja. Having apprehended his capture he ran towards the Sikh soldiers; at this Hussain Khan asked the Sikh soldiers to hand over the Raja to him but the Sikhs refused; this was followed by a full-fledged battle.

In this battle Bhai Bachitar Das, Sangat Rai, Darso and other Sikhs fought bravely; they rained a volley of arrows on the enemy and killed many of them. Among the Sikhs the causalities included Lehnu (brother of Bhai Mani Singh), Sangat, Hanumant, Darso etc embraced martyrdom. Bhatt Vahi Bhadson has recorded this event in these words:

Lehnu, son of Mai Das, grandson of Ballu Jallhana, died in hand-to-hand fight, at Guler, on Thursday, the 23rd of Phagun, 1752 (Bikrami calendar). Alongside him also died Sangat Rai and Hanumant sons of Jagta grandson of Padma and great-grandsons of Kaula Chanderbansi caste Chahiman (Chauhan) Hajabat Aanbiana.30

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

In this battle Ajmer Chand the ruler of Bilaspur had fought on the side of Mughals and against Guler and the Sikhs; so, now onwards both (the Guru and Bilaspur) in opposite fronts and the relationship between both came to an end; and Ajmer Chand began planning conspiracies against the Guru as well.

Attack by Jujhar Sinh Hada

After the battle of Guler, the Governor of Lahore dispatched another army unit of three thousand soldiers, under the command of a Rajput general Jujhar Sinh Hada, who as a brave general of the Mughal army. A battle was fought in village Bhalaan in which Jujhar Sinh killed several soldiers of the Guler army; some Sikhs too embraced martyrdom; the battle came to an end when Jujhar Sinh died. The writer of Bachitra Natak has given a great tribute to Jujhar Sinh Hada in these words:

Na Gada halay hai.

Na Hada halay hai.

(Meaning: neither a tree moves (cant be uprooted), nor (Jujhar Sinh) Hada can be moved (i.e. he does not get tired of fighting).

Prince Muazzam (Bahadur Shah) visits Anandpur

When the Governor of Lahore got information about the death of Jujhar Sinh Hada and losing this battle, he became red with anger; he reported this to Aurangzeb and sought his help against the Guru. Aurangzeb asked prince Muazzam Shah Aalam (later known as king Bahadur Shah), who was the Governor of Lahore, to visit Anandpur personally and report the facts. He (Muazzam) went to Lahore and discussed the whole affairs with his deputy Dilawar Khan and decided to personally visit Anandpur. The Sikhs received information about this in advance. When Muazzam reached Anandpur and there he found Bhai Nand Lal who (Muazzam) had been his teacher for some time. Nand Lal took Muazzam to the Guru; and they held a cordial meeting; he (Muazzam) was surprised at the mis-reporting about the Guru and activities at Anandpur. When he went back to Agra, he reported the truth to Aurangzeb.

Aurangzeb did not immediately believe Muazzam even; he, now, sent Mirza Beg to Anandpur to look into the affairs of the Sikhs. Mirza Beg too returned satisfied; and he too gave positive report to Aurangzeb. Still not satisfied, Aurangzeb sent some Ahdias (senior officers) to Anandpur; and they too confirmed what Muazzam and Mirza Beg had reported. At this Aurangzeb finally decided not to attack Anandpur.


30 Bhatt Vahi Bhadson, pargana Thanesar, khata Jallhana Puaron Ka.


Disbanding the institution of Masands & the

Revelation of Khalsa

At the time of Guru Gobind Das, the Sikh mission had expanded very much throughout the sub-continent. The masand institution had been managing the affairs very successfully. Sikhism, which began with the institution of sangat and expanded into dharamsal at the time of Guru Nanak Sahib; Guru Amar Das introduced the manji (dioces) system and it, still, went of expanding; hence Guru Ram Das founded the institution of masands; this institution organized the Sikh nation into a well-knit organizational system; the Sikhs’ missionary, social and treasury system began working marvellously; donations of the Sikhs in far off areas began reaching the Guru darbar properly; and, this treasury was used to help the poor and the needy Sikhs; hence the institution of the masands played marvellous role.

From fourth to seventh Guru, this institution worked properly; but, after the death of Guru Har Rai and Guru Harkrishan (who had died at an early age); as well as Guru Tegh Bahadur‟s spending several years in the eastern lands, some of the masands began astraying from the path of Sikhism; secondly, two generations of masands had worked honestly, and, as it had become a hereditary institution, some members of the third generation, who did not have knowledge of Sikh philosophy, went astray; but, many of them were still very sincere and honest. In March 1698, one day, when the Guru was watching a skit, during the celebrations of the Hola Mahalla, which presented a masand as a corrupt, womanizer and bohemian type person; the Guru asked Nanu Ram Dilwali, who was sitting beside him, whether there was some masand who really lived like the ones portrayed in the skit. Nanu Ram confirmed and said there are some such masands; hearing this, the Guru asked Bhai Mani Ram (Singh) to summon all the masands to Anandpur; Bhai Aalam Chand (Singh) Nachanna and four other were sent to different directions to bring the masands, with their hands tied with ropes, to the court of the Guru.

When the masands arrived, the Guru tested their credentials; those who were real servants of the Panth (the Sikh nation) were blessed with siropas (robes of honour); these included Bakht Mall Suri (of Jalalpur Jattan), Sangat alias Bhai Pheru alias Sachi Darhi (of Mian Di Maur, Lahore) etc. On the other hand, criminal-type masands were punished; some of them were even given deterent punishment. With this, the Guru also announced an end to the institution of masands and declared: „No Sikh will contact the Guru through masand; if someone sends his offerings through a masand, it won‟t be accepted‟; and, the Guru decided to hold a gathering of the sarbat khalsa (all the Sikhs); and he sent messages to the Sikhs to visit Anandpur on the first of Visakh (that year it was the 29th of March of the Gregorian/common calender).

Different sources mention three different dates on which this gathering was held and Khalsa was revealed at Anandpur. These dates are: 169531, 169832, and 1699. I believe 1698 is the correct date. In fact there was a second big gathering on the 29th of March 1699 and some writer quoted that date. Bhatt Vahis describe all these three dates. 1695 is the date when the Guru banned cutting of hair.33 Santokh Singh (in Suraj Parkash, 1843) does not mention any year. Giani Gian Singh (at page 309, in Panth Parkash, 1891) is the first writer


31 Sewa Singh, the writer of Shaheed Bilas, mentions the year 1695 (1752 Bk):

Satrah sai bawan vikhai, Panth Khalksa saaj.

Visakhi kay divas main Kalgidhar Maharaj.

[meaning: in the years 1752, panth khalsa was crated by Kalgidhar Maharaj on the first day of Visakh]. (Shaheed Bilas, p. 67).

32 Bhatt Vahi Bhadson, pargana Thanesar & Guru Kian Sakhian, pp. 16 and 120-22.

Prem Sumarag Granth (Chapter 1) also mentions the same date i.e. 1698 (1755 Bk): “Sammat satrah sai pachvanjai meh, jo koee is panth mai avaigaa so apnai dharma bikhai rahgaa, nahin taan kalyug graas laeygaa” (meaning: year 1755; whosoever joins this panth will remain in his religion (Sikhism), otherwise kalyug will swallow him).

33 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 53, p. 112.


to write the year 1699. Guru Kian Sakhian (1798) gives the date 1698, Bhatt Vahi Bhadson, pargana Thanesar too gives the date 1698.

Guru demands five heads

On the 29th of March, about twenty thousand Sikhs reached Anandpur. The rababis (rebec players) performed keertan (singing of hymns) followed by exegesis (katha) of Gurbani by Bhai Mani Ram (Singh). When exegesis was over, the Guru stood up, pulled out his sword out of its sheath and announced, „I want a head’ (I want one person to sacrifice his life). This announcement was heard with astonishment by all, and, no one stood up. The Guru repeated his words; now people felt that he was seriously asking for the head of one person; still none came forward; some were really frightened as they did not want to „die‟.

The Guru repeated his call for the third time, and now, a Sikh, named Daya Ram Sobti, stood up and said: „Guruji, I offer my head to you; this life is already dedicated to you‟. The Guru moved towards him, held his arm and took him into a small tent put up on a hill some metres away from the venue of congregation (this small hill, known as tambu wali paharhi does not exist anymore; it was washed away by heavy rains); within a couple of minutes, the audience heard the sound of „thud‟ (like the falling of severed head); with this the Guru came out of the tent; blood dripping from his sword could be seen; many in the congregation thought that the Guru had killed Bhai Daya Ram. Then, the Guru demanded another head; this time Mohkam Chand stood up to offer his head; he too was taken into the tent and the same happened again; this was repeated by the Guru for three more times; Sahib Chand, Dharam Chand and Himmat Chand were the three others who offered their heads.

Within a couple of minutes the Guru came out of the tent; the Guru and the five Sikhs in blue-dress. People present there were astonished to see that all the five were alive; they questioned themselves: had the Guru brought them back to life or is it that the Guru did not kill them; then whose blood was dripping from his sword? But, none knew the reality.

When the Guru entered the main arena, he found five more Sikhs standing there; he asked: „Why are you standing?‟ One of them answered: „We too offer our heads and had been waiting for your return from the tent.‟ The Guru replied: „I needed five heads only but, as you have shown your dedication; you will be known as Punj Muktay (the five liberated ones).‟ These five were: Dewa Ram, Ram Chand, Tehal Das, Ishar Das and Fateh Chand.

After this, the Guru addressed the congregation: “These five will be known as Punj Piaray (five chosen ones, literally: five beloved/dear ones); they will be recognized till the existence of the sun and moon in the sky. Whenever parshad is distributed among the congregation they will be served first.” Now, the Guru asked Chaupati Rai to bring fresh water from Satluj River (which, then, used by the side of Kesgarh Sahib); he also asked Diwan Dharm Chand to bring a baataa (bowl) and a Khanda (double-edged sword). The Guru asked the Punj Piaaray to sit near him; he put fresh water in the bowl and began reading baani and preparing Pahul (nectar) tempered with (by stirring) the Khanda. When Pahul was ready, the Guru offered ardas (prayer), raised jaikaaras and began initiating them; first he put five drops in his own mouth and then began initiating the Punj Piaaray.34

After initiation, the Guru gave them a new name (identity). He first named himself as Gobind Singh (from Gobind Das) and then the five chosen ones were given new names, with


34 The story of first initiating the five and then getting intiated from them is a later concoction. If we accept it as true, then, the five had been initiated by a non-initiated person; hence the initiation was not valid. Secondly, if the Guru was already the ‘Khalsa of Akal Purakh’, then there was no need to initiate him as he was above the initiated ones. So, the writer of Guru Kian Sakhian is right that first the Guru initiated himself, and, then initiated the Punj Piaray. (Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 59, p. 123). The concept of ‘aapay Gur-chela’ as presented by Gurdas Singh, in his Vaar, does not refer to this any where. He has just written a vague wording. No where has he mentioned that Guru got initiation from the five. Some writers have concocted story from his verse ‘aapay Gur chela’ that Guru first initiated the five and then became their ‘chela’ (follower). Not a single source, prior to Santokh Singh, refers to any such wrong thing.


Singh as suffix: Daya Singh, Mohkam Singh, Sahib Singh, Dharam Singh, and Himmat Singh.

Now, the Guru pronounced the code of conduct for the five chosen ones:

 Now, your earlier family of birth (caste), earlier faith, past deeds, doubts and hesitation don’t exist anymore; now you are Khalsa of (directly related to) Akal Purakh (God).

 You will always keep Punj kakars (five articles of faith i.e. kirpan, kangha, kachhehra, kara, keski)35 with you.

 You will not commit four bajar kurahits (acts strictly forbidden) i.e. cutting hair, eating halal meat, using tobacco, cohabiting with a woman who is not your wife; and one who commits any of these four will become Patit (fallen from religion) and shall have to get re-initiation after serving Tankhah (religious punishment) granted to him by the Punj Piaaray.

  • You will not have any relationship with Minas (followers of Pirthi Chand, the eldest son of Guru Ram Das), Masands, Dhirmalliyas (followers of Dhir Mall), Ramrayiaas (followers of the masands of Dhir Mall) and those who shave themselves (after joining Sikh faith).
  •  You will never-never recognize or bow at gore (graves), marhi (samadhs), matts (memorials of jatheras/founders or heroes of different clans).”
  •  You have been transformed into pure (gold). You will not have any doubts and distinction between each other.36

Bhatt Vahis have recorded this as such:

Guru Gobind Singh, mahal (Guru) tenth, son of Guru Tegh Bahadur ji, initiated five Sikhs with Khanday Di Pahul and gave them the name (suffix) Singh, on the (first) day of Visakh 1755 (1698 C.E.). First Daya Ram Sobti Khatri residence of Lahore stood up (to offer his head). He was followed by Mohkam Chand Chheepa (tailor) residence of Dwarka, Sahib Chand Naee (barber) residence of Bidar Zafarabad, Dharm Chand Jawanda Jaat residence of Hastinapur, Himmat Chand Jheevar (water-bearer) residence of Jagan Nath. (The Guru) gave all of them a blue dress. The same dress he himself wore. He declared Hukka (tobacco), Halal (koresh meat, i.e. animal cut in Muslim manner), shaving as haraam (unearned, i.e. sinful). (He) Banned Tikka (Hindu mark on forehead), Janjju (janeo, the Hindus’ ceremonial thread which they wear on their bodies), dhoti (a dress for lower part of body). (He) banned social relationship with the Meenas, Dhirmallias, Ramraiyas, Sirgumms (who cut their hair) and Masands. He gave kangha (comb), karad (kirpan, sword), kesgi (turban), kara (steel bracelet), kachhehra (special shorts) to all. All of them made kesdhari (with unshorn hair).37 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

After the initiation of the five chosen ones was finished, the Guru gave Khanday Di Pahul to the five Muktas (and gave them new names: Deva Singh, Ram Singh, Tehal Singh, Ishar Singh and Fateh Singh). It was followed by initiation of eleven more Sikhs: Bhai Mani Singh38, his six sons (Chitar Singh, Bachitar Singh, Udey Singh, Anik Singh, Ajab Singh,


35 ‘Kes’ (hair) as kakaar in stead of Keski have been adopted under mistake. The Guru had prescribed ‘kes’ as ‘bajar kurahit’ hence there was no question of making it a ‘kakaar’; moreover all the kakaars were presented by the Guru whereas ‘kes’ are a part of body and hence can not be given. All the rest four are movable; hence ‘keski’ is the fifth kakaar.

36 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi 59, Mahima Parkash, p. 825

37 Bhatt Vahi Bhadson, pargana Thanesar.

38 Shaheed Bilas, stanza 71, pp. 67-68. It mentions that the Guru presented ‘blue’ dress (not saffon/kesari) to Bhai Mani Singh and initiated him. Even in stanza 74 of the same book, the author mentions that Guru gave them blue dresses and Kachhehra (shorts) made from 1.25 yards of cloth (neelambar gaz savaa kachhehray).


Ajaib Singh),39 Chaupa Singh (Chaupati Rai), Diwan Dharam Singh Chhiber, Aalam Singh Nachanna, Gurbakhsh Singh (Ram Kanwar descendant of legendary Baba Buddha).

These twenty-one were followed by Rai Singh Multani (brother of Bhai Mani Singh), Gurbakhsh Singh, Gurbakhsheesh Singh, Kirpa Singh (Pandit Kirpa Ram Dutt) and his brother Sanmukh Singh Dutt and their father Gurmukh Singh (Aru Ram Dutt), Subeg Singh, Amrik Singh, Daya Singh (Daya Ram Purohit), Baran Singh, Ani Singh, Lal Singh Pishauria, Roop Singh, Dip Singh and his brother Nand Singh (both the sons of Suraj Mall and grandsons of Guru Hargobind Sahib), Nanu Singh Dilwali, three Bania brothers from Sarhind (Hazari Singh, Bhandari Singh, Darbari Singh).40

Having initiated these Sikhs, the duty of granting Khanday Di Pahul to the rest of the Sikhs was assigned to the Punj Piaaray; and they initiated a few Sikhs. As the number of the Sikhs was in thousands, the Guru formed several jathas of Punj Piaaray who began giving Khanday Di Pahul to the Sikhs. Thus, the act of giving Khanday Di Pahul continued for several days and thousands of Sikhs were initiated during Visakh (April) month.

Bhai Mani Singh sent to Amritsar

In this congregation, some residents of Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar) too had come to Anandpur; they told the Guru that the Minas (descendants of Pirthi Chand) had left the city and moved to different areas.41 This had happened because the Sikhs did not like to have relationship with the Minas; hence the number of the visitors to this city has gone much down, leading to loss of donations to them (Minas). They (Sikhs from Guru-Da-Chakk) requested the Guru to send some Sikhs who would perform services at Darbar Sahib and also manage the affairs of the city.42 At this, the Guru assigned this duty to Bhai Mani Singh and granted him a flag and a volume of (Guru) Granth Sahib;43 the Guru sent five more Sikhs44 to assist him. Bhai Mani Singh and his companions reached Guru-Da-Chakk in the last week of April and started regular services on the 2nd of May 1698 (Jeth sudi 4, 1755 Bikrami).

Anandpur attacked by the hill rulers

After the revelation of Khalsa and the new initiation rites (Khanday Di Pahul), thousands of the Hindus began getting initiation; to join Sikh faith they had to renounce ritualism and Hindu rites; this affected the income of the Brahmins and they began planning conspiracies against the Sikhs. The Brahmins of Bilaspur instigated Raja Ajmer Chand too; Ajmer Chand was already in the opposite front since he had sided with the Mughal invaders in the battles of Guler and Bhalan, in 1696.

In 1699, the Guru asked Ram Singh Sikligar to set up a factory in the Lohgarh fort to manufacture arms; he was a known artisan; he began manufacturing very fine swords and even guns; soon this factory became famous for manufacture of fine arms. Parma Nand, the priest of Raja Ajmer Chand, the ruler of Bilaspur, began provoking the Raja to expel the Sikhs from his country; he approached other hill states too and tried to instigate them against


39 Shaheed Bilas, stanza 72, p.68.

40 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi 60, pp. 124-25

41 Niranjan Rai moved to Gharachon, Kanwal nain to Dhilwan and Hargoapl to another village near Goluke (now Guru Har Sahai), all three in Malwa zone. See: Shaheed Bilas, stanzas 81-88, pp. 69-70; also Pirthi Chand Bansavali.

42 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi 61, pp. 125-26, Shaheed Bilas, stanzas 80-86, pp. 69-70.

43 At that time there was no Granth at Guru-Da-Chakk. The first volume of the Granth was with the descendants of Dhir Mall who lived at Kartarpur. Bhai Mani Singh was given a copy of the final version of Guru Granth Sahib. Secondly, he was given BLUE flag. At the time of guru Sahib the colour of the Sikh flag was blue. The present saffron/yellow colour is the colour of the Udasi flag and it was adopted by novice Sikh leaders after 1840s. See the book: Nanakshahi Calender, pp. 147-50.

44 Bhupat Singh, Gulzar Singh, Koer Singh Chandra, Dan Singh, Keerat Singh. Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi 61, pp 125-26.


the Sikhs. But, the rulers of the Mandi, Nahan, Nadaun and Guler states rather asked Raja Ajmer Chand to leave the Guru alone; the only states which agreed to collaborate with Ajmer Chand were Kangra and Handur (Nalagarh); they began planning an attack on Anandpur.

Attack on the Guru by the Katoch rulers

On the 12th of July 1698, Guru Gobind Singh, accompanied by some Sikhs, went out for hunting in the Shivalik hills. When he reached inside the hill forest, he came across Aalam Chand, the Raja of Kangra and his general Balia Chand, who too had gone there for hunting. The Raja noticed that the number of the Sikhs accompanying the Guru was small, so he thought that his big contingent of security-men would easily kill or capture the Guru; with this thought he and his security men attacked the Guru but the Sikhs put a cordon around the Guru; it was followed by hand-to-hand fight in which Raja Aalam Chand Katoch was challenged by Aalam Singh Nachanna and Balia Chand by Udey Singh; in this fighting Balia Chand lost one of his arms and Aalam Chand too got seriously wounded.45 Later, Balia Chand succumbed to his injuries.46

Four-day Attack on Anandpur by Ajmer Chand

The news of defeat of the Katoch ruler and death of his general at the hands of the Sikhs disturbed Raja Ajmer Chand most; he decided to attack Anandpur. He knew that there were five forts in the Sikh city and he decided to first attack and occupy the weakest fort of Taragarh which was about five km from the village Anandpur; on the 29th of August 1700, a large force of the hill army marched toward Tarapur village. At that time Sahibzada Ajit Singh, along a small number of Sikhs was present there; when Sahibzada saw a big hill army rushing towards the fort, he sent a fast horse-rider to inform the Guru; within a short time one hundred and twenty-five Sikh soldiers, under the command of Bhai Udey Singh, reached near the fort. The hill soldiers began attacking them with arrows but the Sikh soldiers braved the arrows and reached inside the lines of the hill army; by that time Ajit Singh and his companions too opened the gate of the fort; and a full-fledged fighting began. As the Sikh soldiers were well trained, they killed a very large number of soldiers of the invading army; Ghumand Chand, leader of the hill army, too was seriously wounded by Bhai Udey Singh; after a battle of about three hours, the hill soldiers began fleeing the battle scene. In this battle, though a very large number of hill soldiers were killed, some Sikhs too embraced martyrdom. This battle has been recorded by Bhatt Vahis too:

Ishar Singh son of Kewal grandson of Aaru Binjalunt; Kalyan Singh son of Dial Das grandson of Mai Das Banjarunt, Mangat Singh son of Binna Uppal resident of Amb Marhi pargana Lahore, having received the orders from Sahibzada Ajit Singh, embraced martyrdom after killing several hill soldiers in the battle of Taragarh fort, pargana Tarapur, which was fiercely fought for one pahir (3 hours) on Thursday, Bhadon the 29th of 1757 (Bikrami calendar). Ghummand Chand son of Gambhir Chand was wounded by Bhai Udey Singh47.

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

After this battle the Guru cautioned the in charges of the rest of the forts too as he expected attacks on these fort too.

Attack on Fatehgarh

In spite of severe defeat, Ajmer Chand attacked Fatehgarh fort, the next day, Friday, the 30th of August. In fact the boundary wall of this fort on the side of Kesgarh Sahib was still


45 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 64, pp. 128-29.

46 History of the Hill States.

47 Bhatt Vahi Tumar Binjalunton Ki.


incomplete; Bhai Bhagwan Singh (son of Bhai Mani Singh) was the in charge of this fort, and only a few Sikhs were present in this fort; but they gave a very tough fight to the Bilaspur army. This battle continued for the whole of the day and a very large number of hill soldiers were killed; in the evening the Bilaspuri army began fleeing the battlefield. In this battle, some Sikhs including Bhagwan Singh, Jawahar Singh (son of Lakhi Rai Wanjara), Nand Singh (son of Aalam Singh and grandson of Daria Parmar) embraced martyrdom; this finds mention in the Bhatt Vahis:

Bhagwan Singh, son of Mani Singh grandson of Mai Das Puar (Parmar); Jawahar Singh son of Lakhia (Lakhi Rai), grandson of Godhu, Barhtia Kanawat; Nand Singh son of Aalam Singh grandson of Daria… Puar (Parmar) Jallhana, etc, died fighting in hand-to-hand battle at Fatehgarh fort pargana Sahota, on Friday, Bhadarva the 30th of 1757 (Bikrami calendar). 48 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Attack on Agammgarh

Even after defeat in two consecutive battles, Ajmer Chand made another attack the following day, on Saturday, the 31st of August 1700; this time he attacked the Agammgarh fort in village Agampur; this fort, which was at a distance of about two km from Anandpur, too had a small number of Sikhs; here too a battle was fought for one and a half pahir (4-5 hours), in which the hill soldiers had several causalities. Some Sikhs, including Bagh Singh (son of Rai Singh and nephew of Bhai Mani Singh), and Gharbara Singh (son of Nanu Singh Dilwali), embraced martyrdom.

Bagh Singh son of Rai Singh grandson of Mai Das; Gharbara Singh son of Nanu Singh grandson of Bagha, resident of Delhi breathed their last after they had got the Guru’s command, and, hand-to-hand fight for one and a half pahir (4-5 hours) against the hill rulers, at Agampura, pargana Agammpura, on Saturday, the 31st of Bhadon 1757.49

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Attack on Lohgarh

Three consecutive defeats and heavy loss of lives could have taught Ajmer Chand a lesson but he was so hard-headed that he decided to make another attempt, this time an attack on the fort of Lohgarh. On the night of the 31st of August, Ajmer Chand, his ministers and their friendly rulers held a meeting to assess the situation; Ajmer Chand’s maternal uncle Raja Kesri Chand too was present in this meeting; it was he who instigated the meeting to attack the Guru once more; Kesri Chand’s minister Karam Chand tried to persuade them not to do so; he told them that the gate of the Lohgarh fort was very strong and it will be almost impossible to break it; reacting to this suggestion, Kesri Chand said that the Guru’s weapon factory was in that fort and if they were able to capture it, the Guru will become almost arm-less. He suggested that the gate should be broken with the help of elephants; and for this purpose iron plates should be tied on the forehead of an intoxicated elephant; and then that intoxicated elephant should be made to run towards the gate of Lohgarh fort to get the gate of the fort broken; and in this action the gate of the fort will get broken hill soldiers would occupy it after killing the Sikhs. When someone tried to suggest the otherwise, he called him coward and proclaimed: „I hereby declare that I shall cut the head of the Guru tomorrow and if I cannot do so I shall not come back home.‟50

That night the Guru was holding a congregation in Anandgarh fort; several Sikhs were present there; a Sikh, Chatar Singh Brar, entered the hall and reported about the planning of the hill army to break open the gate of Lohgarh with the help of a drunkard elephant. Hearing


48 Bhatt Vahi Jadobansian Ki, Khata Barhtia Kanaunton Ka.

49 Bhatt Vahi Talaunda, pargana Jind, khata Jaalahnay Puaron ka

50 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 66, p. 132.


this, the Guru said: „We shall stop the drunkard elephant. Some brave Sikh should offer himself for this.‟ Duni Chand Dhaliwal was also sitting there; he had a very heavy body; the Guru looked towards him and said, „This Duni Chand masand is ‘Gurus elephant’. He will easily kill the drunkard elephant‟;51 at this, coward Duni Chand brought artificial smile on his face but was very much frightened just at the thought of facing an elephant; so after the congregation, he approached Bhai Udey Singh to request Guru Sahib not to offer him (Duni Chand) as a sacrifice to the hill army; but when Udey Singh asked him not to worry and be ready for fight and martyrdom, he (Duni Chand), at night, tried to climb down the wall of the fort with the help of a rope; but in this attempt the rope was broken and he got his leg fractured. When Bhai Bachitar Singh came to know that Duni Chand had run away, he requested the Guru to assign him that duty; the Guru gave him his Naagni spear (it has the shape of a she-snake, hence the name of the spear) and blessed him with the duty to stop the elephant. After this, his brother Bhai Udey Singh asked the Guru to bless him so that he may cut the head of Kesri Chand who has vowed to kill the Guru; the Guru gave him Karpa spear (name of a special spear) and blessed him.

The next day the hill army did what it had planned; they sent a drunkard elephant towards Lohgarh fort. Bhai Bachitar Singh was waiting for the same; he came out of the fort and rode towards the ground of Charan Ganga stream from where the elephant was coming. When the elephant reached near the fort, he used all his force and struck the forehead of the elephant on that part which had not been covered by iron plates, and also, immediately, he pulled out the spear. This grievously hurt the elephant and it groaned with pain; the wounded elephant took a U-turn and trampled several hill soldiers under its feet.

Raja Kesri Chand was standing a few metres away from the gate of the fort; he was monitoring his soldiers fighting against the Sikhs; Bhai Udey Singh saw him and rushed his horse towards him; on getting face to face with him, Udey Singh said: „You wanted to cut the head of the Guru? Now save your own head;‟ saying this he attacked Kesri Chand and cut off his head with just one stroke. He hung the head on ‘karpa’ spear and kicked his horse; when hill soldiers saw this they shot a volley of arrow at him but he disappeared unhurt and reached the Anandgarh fort and placed the head of Kesri Chand on the feet of the Guru and got his blessings.

After the killing of Kesri Chand, a fierce battle was fought in front of Lohgarh fort. Bhai Mani Singh, Sher Singh, Nahar Singh and others fought like valiant fighters and killed a large number of soldiers; by evening the whole ground between Lohgarh and Charan Ganga was filled with dead bodies of the hill soldiers. Defeated and battered, looser Ajmer Chand and hill soldiers. Defeated and battered, loser Ajmer Chand and his associates now thought of their own safety and they took to their heels on way to Bilaspur; in this battle some Sikhs too embraced martyrdom, including Aalam Singh Parmar, Khushal Singh (son of Makhan Shah Lubana), Sukha Singh son of Rai Singh (and nephew of Mani Singh). Mani Singh himself was seriously wounded. This battle has been recorded by the Bhatt Vahis:

Having received command from the Guru, Mani Singh son of Mai Das grandson of Ballu Rai; Bachitar Singh son of Mani Singh; Udey Singh son of Mani Singh; Aalam Singh son of Durga Das grandson of Padma Hajawat Ambiana led the Khalsa Dal from Lohgarh fort; fought a fierce hand to hand battle, in the ground of Charan Ganga stream, pargana Makhowal, on Sunday, the first of Assu, 1757 (Bikrami calendar).52.

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].


51 Ibid, sakhi no. 67.

52 Bhatt Vahi Talaunda


Anandpur to Nirmohgarh

Defeat in four consecutive days‟ battles, killing of maternal uncle Raja Kesri Chand and several hill soldiers, did not teach Ajmer Chand a lesson; and he still wanted to act; to discuss the feasibility, he called a meeting of the hill rulers; only a few responded to his call; those who attended the meet suggested Ajmer Chand to have a compromise with the Guru; they told him that the Guru’s Sikhs fight with religious fervour; whereas our soldiers are mercenaries, and, they are no match to the brave and sturdy Sikh soldiers in any manner. Ajmer Chand agreed to this but his Brahmin minister Parma Nand was a hard nut to crack; he suggested a cunning plan to cheat the Guru.

On the night of the first of October 1700, Parma Nand, came to Anandgarh and placed a slaver (platter) at the gate of Anandgarh fort; in this he had placed a replica of cow made of wheat-floor, along with a letter, which said: „Guruji, we are ashamed of our acts and beg your pardon; we have suffered heavy losses and have earned so much insult that we can’t show our faces in public; everyone curses and chides us. Please help us so that we may regain some respect among our subject. We request you to vacate Anandpur for a couple of days so that we may boast among our people that we have occupied Anandpur and you may return after a few days.‟ The next morning, on the 2nd of October, when this platter was seen by the watchman of the fort, he picked it up and handed it over to the Guru. The Guru read it aloud and asked the Sikhs as to what to do with that letter? Some Sikhs wanted the Guru to take mercy and agree to their request, but most of them did not agree. The Guru heard both views and said: „These stone-worshippers hill rulers are not trustworthy; they will not stand to their word.‟ But, when the Sikhs insisted, the Guru discussed it with Bhai Daya Singh, Udey Singh; they too took pity on the hill rulers and requested the Guru to accept their apology.

Guru Gobind Singh left Anandpur on the 4th of October 1700 and went to the hills in between the villages of Nirmoh and Hardo (about 4 km beyond even Keeratpur); there was no fort but this hill, later, was known as Nirmohgarh because the Guru used this place as a fort. The Sikhs had taken with them horses, weapons, food, and other household articles; and they had left everything else back in their homes; now Anandpur was again a dead village.

Attack on Nirmohgarh

When Ajmer Chand got message that the Guru has left Anandpur, he sent some senior officers to Anandpur to confirm it; they confirmed it and also brought the news that the Guru had moved to the hills between Nirmoh and Hardo villages and were living in tents and not in any building; at this, Ajmer Chand took a large number of people from Bilaspur to Anandpur to show that the hill army had expelled the Guru; this re-established lost honour of Ajmer Chand; then, he decided to take step as per his conspiracy and attack the Guru at Nirmohgarh. He had thought that on the bare hill the Sikhs did not have any fort or other protection would result into heavy losses for him and the Sikhs. When Salahi Chand, the Raja of Basali (whose wife was the sister of Rani Champa, the grandmother of Ajmer Chand) came to know about his designs, he tried to stop him (Ajmer Chand) from being ungrateful; but, as Ajmer Chand was mad with enmity, he did not change his plan and began making preparations for attack on Nirmohgarh.

On the 8th of October 1700, Ajmer Chand led an army to Nirmohgarh and attacked; the Sikhs had not expected it but they got immediately ready to defend; it was followed by a fierce battle; Ajmer Chand had a lot of arms and the number of the hill army too was higher than the Sikhs; in spite of this the Sikhs fought „with their head on their palm’ (this is a proverb which means to fight bravely without caring for one’s life). [This proverb was born perhaps in this battle; later, some artist prepared a painting of Baba Dip Singh, having his head on his palm and some people began thinking that he (Dip Singh) really fought with his severed head on his palm].

By evening, several hill soldiers were killed; Ajmer Chand was badly shaken and he decided to flee. In this battle, some Sikhs too embraced martyrdom including Diwan Sahib Singh (son of Shaheed Bhai Mati Das), Mathra Singh (son of Shaheed Bhai Dial Das), Surat Singh, Deva Singh, Anup Singh and Sarup Singh (grandsons of the coward Duni Chand Dhaliwal, who had fled Anandpur on the night of the 31st of August, in order to save himself from participating in battle). This battle finds mention in Bhatt Vahis:

Sahib Singh son of Mati Das grandson of Heera Mall Chhiber Brahmin; Mathra Singh son of Dial Das grandson of Mai Das Banjharunt Jallhana; Surat Singh son of Kewal grandson of Aaru Tumar Binjalunt; Deva Singh son of Tegha grandson of Sukha Udana died in hand-to-hand fight in the battle of Nirmohgarh pargana Kehlur, on Tuesday, the 7th of Katak 1757 (Bikrami calendar).53

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Having suffered another heavy defeat and a very large number of casualties, Ajmer Chand decided to approach Wazir Khan, the Governor of Sahrind (now Sarhind); he sent his minister Parma Nand to Sarhind along with a big amount of money to request him to attack the Guru. He told the Governor that the Guru was staying in tents on a hill and did not have a lot of weapons nor many soldiers; so it should not be difficult to kill or capture him; Wazir Khan agreed and sent a unit of trained soldiers, under the command of Rustam Khan. When Bhai Bachitar Singh and Udey Singh came to know of the expedition of Rustam Khan, they vowed to have a hand-to-hand fight with Rustam Khan.

Rustam Khan and his brother Nahar Khan reached Nirmohgarh on the early morning of the 13th of October 1700; they took positions on a hill near Nirmoh village and fired a canon ball towards the Guru; it killed Bhai Ram Singh Kashmiri who was standing behind the Guru who escaped unhurt. At this, the Guru shot an arrow towards the direction of position of the cannon; this arrow hit Rustam Khan who was killed instantly. Before his brother Nahar Khan could fire another shell, he too was killed by an arrow shot by Bhai Udey Singh. In spite of the death of both the brothers, the Sarhind forces did not stop and continued shooting arrows. After this, the invading army marched towards Nirmohgarh hill and a hand-to-hand fight began. The battle stopped when it was dark; after this the invading army carried the dead bodies of their generals and the other soldiers and returned to Sarhind. Thus, for a few thousand rupees, the Sarhind Governor lost two generals and several soldiers; and Ajmer Chand again met a shameful insult. In this battle some Sikhs embraced martyrdom, including Ram Singh, Himmat Singh and Mohar Singh etc. This battle has been recorded by Bhatt Vahis:

Himmat Singh son of Jeeta grandson of Rama Udana; Mohar Singh son of Dhooma grandson of Kahna Tumar Binjalunt, died in hand to hand fight at Nirmohgarh pargana Kehlur, on Thursday, the 12th of Katak 1757 (Bikrami calendar). 54 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Ajmer Chand had faced six defeats since the 29th of August 1700, but he was still not vanquished; and, the following day, on the 14th of October, he himself led a bigger army and put siege to Nirmohgarh. Now, the Guru divided the Sikhs into four groups and a full-fledged fighting began on all the four fronts. It was really a fierce battle which led to several causalities on both sides. Among the Sikhs Bhai Jeeta Singh, Neta Singh and others embraced martyrdom.

The Guru goes to Basali

Basali (about 13-14 km from Nirmohgarh/Keeratpur) was a small hill state ruled by Raja Salahi Chand (whose wife Heera Devi was the sister of dowager Rani Champa). Salahi


53 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindi, khata Puar Jalhanon ka..

54 Bhatt Vahi Talaunda, pargana Jind, khata Udanon ka.


Chand had been trying to persuade Ajmer Chand not to fight against the Guru but he did not stop. Now, when he (Salahi Chand) came to know about Ajmer Chand’s latest attack, he sent his emissary to the Guru asking him to move to his state; the Guru accepted Salahi Chand’s invitation and agreed to go to Basali (Basali was on the other side of Sarsa rivulet). So, on the 15th of October, Raja Salahi Chand came on the other side of the rivulet to escort the Guru to his place. When the Guru and the Sikh soldiers were crossing the rivulet, Ajmer Chand once more attacked the convoy; the Sikhs too fought a defensive battle; the volley of arrows shot by Bhai Udey Singh and other Sikhs did not allow the Bilaspur army to reach even near the rivulet. In this battle of arrows, a large number of soldiers of Ajmer Chand were killed; some Sikhs too embraced martyrdom; the Guru and the Sikhs, however, crossed the rivulet and reached Basali. The martyrs of this day‟s battle included Bhai Kesra Singh and Gokul Singh etc.

During his stay at Basali, the Guru went on a hunting tour on the 20th of October. During this tour the Ranghars of Kalmot village (between Kahnpur-Khoohi and Suhan stream) attacked the Sikhs; in these skirmishes Bhai Jeewan Singh was killed and the Rangarhs lost several of them.

Death of Mata Jeet Kaur

Guru Sahib spent fifteen days at Basali; during this period Salahi Chand mediated a compromise and the Guru returned to Anandpur on the 30th of October 1700; this time he took the route via Bibhaur state and spent some time at Bibhaur (now Naya Nangal) where the Raja of Bibhaur gave him a royal welcome.

On the 5th of December 1700, (Mata) Jeet Kaur (wife of the Guru) died at Anandpur; she was cremated at Agamgarh village, near the Holgarh/Agamgarh fort. At that time Sahibzada Fateh Singh was just one and a half years old; Mata Gujri brought up her grandson.

Punishing the Gujjars and the Rangharhs of Bajraur

On the 15th of March 1701, Sikhs from Darap area came to the court of the Guru to pay obeisance; on their way, the Gujjars and the Ranghars of Bajraur village (near Harian Velan) had waylaid the Sikhs of their valuables and money. Most of these Sikhs had not yet got Khanday Di Pahul; and they did not have kirpans; hence they could not defend themseles. When the Guru came to know about the incident, he asked Sahibzada Ajit Singh and Bhai Udey Singh to lead a jatha of Khalsa Dal and punish the criminals.

On the 17th of March, Sahibzada Ajit Singh and Bhai Udey Singh, along with one hundred Sikh soldiers reached Bajraur and put siege to it. They asked all the male members of the village to come out; all of them were given punishment, and, Chittu and Mittu, the two leaders of the criminals, were executed; no elderly person, women folk and children were harmed even a little. The houses of the criminals were demolished and the money and valuables, looted by them from the Sikhs, were recovered.

Beginning of the Sikh Hola Mahalla

Between the 24th of February and the 2nd of March 1702, big gatherings were held at Anandpur; and, during these days some Hindus were celebrating their religious festival of Holi; some Sikhs who reached Anandpur had their clothes spoiled by colour and/or dye powder thrown upon them; it gave a grotesque look; seeing this, the Guru ordained the Sikhs not to observe any non-Sikh festivals; he said that spoiling the clothes in the name of celebrations and joy was a silly affair. He told the Sikhs that if one wants to celebrate a festival, fine activities can be observed; the Guru announced that from then they will begin celebrating a new festival of Hola Mahalla (Kahan Singh Nabha, in Mahan Kosh, mentions the name Halla Mahalla, literally Halla means „to attack‟ in battle). The first Hola Mahalla

was celebrated on the 3rd of March 1702. On this day a procession began from Anandgarh fort towards the plains on the bank of Charan Ganga rivulet, with five blue flags leading it; as all the Sikhs were wearing grey turbans, it seemed like a big cluster of clouds was moving in the town.

In the fields of Chakk Nanaki competitions of wrestling, fencing (gatka), horse-riding, arrow-shooting, sword-wielding, spear-wielding and spear-throw, guerrilla battles, polo etc were also held; in the evening the Guru distributed prizes and siropas to the winners; it was followed by keertan (recitation of hymns) and ardas (prayer). This was a unique celebration and thence in the forthcoming years the Sikhs visited Anandpur every year and celebrated Hola Mahalla. (Later, some ignorant persons adopted the Hindu activity of spraying colours dyes in the festival, apparently against the teachings of the Guru).

Death of Raja Salahi Chand

On the 25th of October, 1702, Raja Salahi Chand of Basali breathed his last; the Guru attended his last prayers at Basali, on the 14th of November. This meant that Ajmer Chand’s hostility could begin again any time as after Salahi Chand, there was none who would go in between the Guru and Ajmer Chand.

Another attack on the Guru

In January 1703, the Guru went to Kurukshetra area for missionary tour. Finding this, Ajmer Chand approached the chief of Rupar and asked him to attack the Guru on his return journey; hence when, on return journey, when the Guru was passing from Chamkaur, Syed Khan and Alif Khan attacked the Guru. At that time the Guru was accompanied by his both wives, Mata Gujri and about one hundred Sikhs; the Sikhs gave a good fight to the invaders and the Guru reached Anandpur safely.

Restoring Brahmin’s wife

In March 1703, Dewki Das, a Brahmin came to Anandpur and requested the Guru to help him in getting back his wife whom Chowdhry Jabar Khan, the chief of Dera Bassi, had taken away forcibly; the Guru asked Sahibzada Ajit Singh and Bhai Udey Singh to help the Brahmin. On the 7th of March 1703, both of them, joined by about one hundred Sikhs, went to Dera Bassi; they put siege to the town and sent a message to Jabar Khan to return the Brahmin’s wife; but Jabar Khan, instead of returning the Brahmin‟s wife, asked his soldiers to attack the Sikh; it was followed by a full-fledged battle, in which Jabar Khan was killed; the Brahmin’s wife was restored to him. When this news reached the people, they praised the Sikhs for their role; but, on the other hand. But, on the other hand, Ajmer Chand became angry with fresh jealousy.

New attacks by Ajmer Chand

Now, Salahi Chand was no more in this world and there was none to stop Ajmer Chand from his nefarious activities; hence in the second half of 1703, the soldiers of Ajmer Chand began visiting Anandpur in the name of cutting grass for their horses; but, instead of cutting grass they would try to create trouble on one or another issue. At that time, the Raja of Handur too joined him; he too began harassing the Sikhs passing through his state for going to Anandpur and even Keeratpur; thus several minor scuffles took place in the second half of 1703.

Attack of the 16th of January 1704

On the 16th of January 1704, Bilaspur and Handur armies suddenly attacked Anandpur Sahib; the Sikhs were not ready for it, still, they fought bravely. The Sikh army was headed

by Bhai Maan Singh Nishanchi; he pitched his blue flag on the ground and began fighting; during this battle he was wounded; the flag-pole was also broken and it fell down; this battle continued for the whole day and was stopped when it grew dark; but having lost several soldiers, Ajmer Chand fled the battlefield in the cover of darkness.

Beginning of Farra (the truban-flag)

When the news of wounding of Maan Singh and falling of flag reached the Guru, he was sitting under a banyan tree near Kesgarh Sahib; he declared: “In future the Khalsa blue flag (at Guru’s time the Sikh flag was blue) shall never fall on earth like that; it will always furl high over the heads;” saying this, the Guru tore a strip from his blue keski (small under turban) and hung it on the left side of his turban and said: “in future the jathedars of the Sikh army shall always have such a flag in his truban.” At that time Udey Singh, Himmat Singh, Sahib Singh, Mohkam Singh and Aalam Singh Nachanna were sitting there; they too tore strips from their under turbans and hung it in their truban, signifying Sikh flags.55 Fateh Singh, the youngest son of the Guru, who was observing all this, also tore a strip from his small turban and hung it in his turban; since then, this is known as Farra/Dumala/Farlaa (literally: which furls). Thus, the Farra of the Nihangs was thus born on the 16th of January 1704. The site where the Guru hung (furled) the Farra/Dumala is now known as Gurdwara Dumala Sahib.

Marriage of Sahibzada Ajit Singh

According to Bhatt Vahi Purabi Dakhanni, in December 1704, Bhai Jetha Singh of Burhanpur and his wife Lachhmi Kaur and daughter Tara Kaur (Tara Bai before initiation) visited Anandpur Sahib. One day, Tara Kaur went to the river along with her companions and saw Sahibzada Ajit Singh having a bath there; she was so much fascinated that she wanted to marry him; and when she came back, she talked to her mother, who further met Mata Gujri and conveyed the wish of her daughter. Mata Gujri discussed it with the Guru, Mata Sunder Kaur and the Sahibzada; all of them agreed and the marriage was performed on the 15th of January 1705. To quote the Bhatt Vahi:

“Ajit Singh son of Guru Gobind Singh Mahal tenth, grandson of Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji, great-grandson of Guru Hargobind Ji, descendants of Guru Arjan Ji, Surajbansi caste Sodhi Khatri, resident of Anandpur, pargana Kehlur, was married to Tara Bai daughter of Jetha Singh, at Anandgarh, on Magh Sudi one, 1761. Guru’s karah was served.”56

According to this Bhatt Vahi, a son was born to the Sahibzada on the 9th of December 1705, at Agra. The child was named Hatthi Singh:

“Hatthi Singh son of Ajit Singh, grandson of Guru Gobind Singh Mahal tenth, great-grandson of Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji, descendant of Guru Hargobind Ji, Surajbansi, caste Sodhi Khatri, residence of Anandpur, pargana Kehlur, was born at the residence of Sardha Singh Gulati son of Mohkam Das Gulati, at Agra, pargana Mathra, on Posh Sudi fifth, 1762. The poor and needy were served as guests.” 57

Some writers hesitate to accept Hatthi Singh as grandson of Guru Gobind Singh. They do so because a poet had written a poem which said that the Guru had sacrificed his ‘sarbans (whole family), hence a grandson should not be mentioned (and they present Hatthi Singh as son of Ajit Singh Palit). The marriage of Sahibzada Ajit Singh and birth of his son has been narrated in detail, by Swarup Singh Kaushish in his book Guru Kian Sakhian. Koer Singh has


55 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 75, p. 148.

56 Bhatt Vahi Purabi Dakhanni. Also: Koer Singh also refers to this in Gur Bilas Patsahi 10, (1751), chapter 16, stanzas 110-11.

57 Bhatt Vahi Purabi Dakhanni, khata Hajavat Ambianon ka.


also mentioned it in his work Gur Bilas Patshahi Dasvin. Kesar Singh Chhibber too has referred to this marriage in his book Bansawlinama Dasan Patsahian Da.

Last attacks by Ajmer Chand

On the 13th of March 1705, Bilaspur and Handur armies attacked Anandpur again; this battle lasted for two days.58 Though the hill rulers lost this battle, yet they decided to follow a new strategy. In collaboration with Wazir Khan, the Governor of Sarhind and other associates, they planned to cut Anandpur from the rest of the world and thus compel the Guru to leave this place. And if he still did not leave the area, a joint attack should be made by all the armies. The Guru too received information about this. It meant a long battle, difficulties and possible loss of many lives. To discuss this issue the Guru called a major congregation of the Sikhs at Anandpur on the 29th of March 1705.59 This was to be one of the last gatherings at Anandpur. In this congregation the Guru announced that the next many months will be days of difficulties and struggle for the residents of Anandpur. All the families should leave the town for their native places, and, even among the rest of the Sikhs only those should remain in the city that would be ready to make every sacrifice.

In April 1705, all the families living at Anandpur left the city; both wives of Guru Gobind Singh (Sunder Kaur and Sahib Kaur) too left along with Tara Kaur, the wife of Sahibzada Ajit Singh, who was pregnant by then; they were escorted by Jetha Singh, the father of Tara Kaur.60 Now, there were a little over than two hundred Sikhs left at Anandpur and it included three ladies i.e. Mata Gujri, Bibi Bhikkhan, Subhikhi (the mother of Zorawar Singh Palit) and five children (four Sahibzadas and Zorawar Singh Palit).

Siege of Anandpur

On the 3rd of May 1705, thousands of the soldiers of Bilaspur and Handur put siege to the city of Anandpur from all the sides; the city was cut from the rest of the world; none was allowed to enter or come out of the town; those who resisted were put to sword; the siege of Anandpur soon began affecting the food stocks; earlier, the Sikhs used to take two meals a day and soon they cut it to one meal and finally just one loaf or a handful of parched grams each day; most of the horses and the other animals too died for want of grass etc; even the Parsadi Haathi died because of hunger; the Sikhs had to kill some horses, buffaloes, cows, oxen and other animals for their food i.e. to survive.

Six months‟ long siege (May to November) created severe problems for the Sikhs; some Sikhs wanted the Guru to leave Anandpur, organise the Sikh army and then come back to Anandpur; though the Guru wanted to wait for some more time but when the majority of the Sikhs supported leaving the city, the Guru too consented.

On the 4th of December 1705, the Guru received a letter from Aurangzeb on a paper pasted on a volume of Quran, asking the Guru to leave Anandpur and reach Kangar village where he could have a dialogue with Aurangzeb (Kangar in those days was one of the major towns of the Punjab); it is possible that this letter was not sent by Aurangzeb and Wazir Khan or Ajmer Chand might have got it prepared under the false signatures of Aurangzeb; the Guru discussed61 this letter with Bhai Daya Singh and the other prominent Sikhs present there; all of them agreed that the Guru should visit village Kangar; but the Sikhs wanted that the Guru should secretly leave Anandpur along with some Sikhs and, in the situation of an attack by


58 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 76, p. 150

59 Ibid, sakhi no. 77, p. 150.

60 Heresay account of their departure in December 1705, under the escort of Bhai Mani Singh is wrong and this story is not found in any comemporary source.

61 Whenever there was any crucial situation, the Guru always discussed the same with his followers; this is a great example of democracy and importance of sangat in Sikhism.


the enemy, the rest will fight against the invading armies and embrace martyrdom. But, the Guru said that he won‟t leave alone, and, all the Sikhs will leave Anandpur together.

So, on the night between the 5th and the 6th of December 1705, when it was a very cold and dark night, the Guru, along with his family and the Sikhs62, left Anandpur; he divided all of them in six groups, three groups headed by Bhai Jeewan Singh, Bachitar Singh and Udey Singh; the fourth comprising Mata Gujri and Sahibzadas etc to be escorted by some Sikhs, the fifth one headed by Sahibzada Ajit Singh, and the last one under his own command; here, forty Sikhs vowed that they would shield the Guru and escort him till their deaths. (These forty are known as Anandpur de Chalih Muktay).63

The first Jatha to leave was that of Mata Gujri and two younger Sahibzadas along with two attendants; the second was the Jatha of Bhai Udey Singh, comprising of about 50 Sikhs, which was to wait near Shahi Tibbi (about 4 km beyond Keeratpur); it was to be followed by the Jathas of Sahibzada Ajit Singh, Bhai Jeewan Singh and Bhai Bachitar Singh. These six groups secretly left Anandpur and reached Keeratpur before the sunrise; none could observe their movement; but, when they crossed Keeratpur, someone saw and reported it to the hill army and they began a hot chase, but, by this time, the Guru had reached near the Sarsa rivulet

As the enemy army was approaching near, the jathas of Bhai Udey Singh and Bhai Jeewan Singh took positions near Sarsa rivulet: Bhai Udey Singh took position at Shahi Tibbi and fought a pitched battle; and Bhai Jeewan Singh, fought a battle in the territory of village Jhakkhian (adjascent to present site of Gurdwara Privar Vichhora, near Sarsa rivulet); this Jatha had a female member also (Bibi Bhikkhan, the wife of Aalam Singh Nachanna); she too fought against the hill soldiers with a sword in her hand.

By this time four Jathas had crossed Sarsa rivulet:

  1. Jatha of Mata Gujri proceeded towards Chamkaur under the escort of Dunna Singh and Subhikkhi.
  2. Guru Gobind Singh and about forty Sikhs, after crossing the rivulet, proceeded towards Kotla Nihang Khan.
  3. Bhai Bachitar Singh’s Jatha went towards Rupar to block the advances of the Sarhind army.
  4. Jatha of Sahibzada Ajit Singh had also crossed Sarsa rivulet and it was safe because the enemy‟s army could not know about its movement.

The Bhatt Vahis have recorded the scene of the battles held on the morning of 6th of December 1705:

Battle of Shahi Tibbi:

Udey Singh son of Mani Singh grandson of Mai das, great-grandson of Ballu Rai, Chanderbansi Bhardwaj caste Puar, descendants of Binjha, Banjharunt Jallahana, fought a pitched battle for 12 ghari (about five hours) against the army of Raja Ajmer Chand son of Bhim Chand grandson of Dip Chand, great-grandson of Tara Chand descendant of Kalyan Chand, caste Chandel, at Shahi Tibbi, on Thursday the 7th of Posh, 1762 (corresponding to the 6th of December 1705). 64

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].


62 According to Ram Sukh Rao (Sri Fateh Singh Pratap Parbhakar) 222 Sikhs left Anandpur on the night between 5 and 6 december 1705.

63 Giani Garja Singh, Anandpur Sahib De Chalih Muktay; also see: Harjinder Singh Dilgeer, Mata Gujri Char Sahibzaday Chhalih Muktay.

64 Bhatt Vahi Karsindhu, pargana Safidon.


Battle of Jhakkhian (Sarsa rivulet):

Jeewan Singh son of Agya grandon of Dulla resident of Mohalla Dilwali Sikhan Delhi, along with 100 Sikhs fought a pitched battle for 10 ghari (about 4 hours) against the army of Raja Ajmer Chand son of Bhim Chand, on the bank of rivulet Sarsa, on Thursday, Pokh Sudi 2, 1762. Rest, Guru is the master of will. Guru’s actions are known to him only. Meditate upon the name of Guru (and) this life will be improved. 65

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Battle of Malakpur Rangharan

The Jatha led by Bhai Bachitar Singh, which was leading towards Rupar, was confronted by the armed Rangharh community at Malakpur Rangharan (now Malakpur); here too a fierce battle was fought; in this battle all the Sikhs embraced martyrdom except Bachitar Singh who had multiple and serious injuries; he was almost unconscious but still alive. Sahibzada Ajit Singh‟s Jatha, which happened to pass from that side after some time, saw him and found that he was still alive; they picked him up and took to the fort of Bhai Nihang Khan which was about 6 km from Malakpur.66

Battle of Chamkaur

Guru Gobind Singh reached the fort of Bhai Nihang Khan early in the morning of the 6th of December 1705; he was dead-tired after a walk of about 40 km; after explaining to Nihang Khan the situation and taking his meals, the Guru went to sleep; the two elder Sahibzadas and a few Sikhs too were with the Guru; all of them took rest for the whole day; and when it was dark, the Sikhs began leaving one by one. At midnight, the Guru too left the fort; Aalam Khan, son of Bhai Nihang Khan, escorted the Guru up to Bur Majra village; here, some Sikhs, who had left Nihang Khan’s fort as advance party, had been waiting for the Guru; and now the Guru and the Sikhs proceeded towards Chamkaur, where he was supposed to join Mata Gujri and decide the further course of action. Before it was dawn, the Guru, two Sahibzadas and about 45 Sikhs had reached Chamkaur. Guru Sahib enquired about the whereabouts of Mata Gujri and younger sons; he was told that they have gone with Dhumma and Darbari, the two Masands of Saheri village.67 After this, all the Sikhs entered the small fortress of Chamkaur; its owner Bhai Budhi Chand Rawat served the Guru and the Sikhs with food.68

When the Sikhs were entering the fortress, a Muslim saw them and he reported the matter to the chief of Rupar; at that time 700 soldiers of the Malerkotla army, led by Nahar Khan (brother of Sher Mohammed Khan, the chief of Malerkotla) had also reached there with the intention of attacking Anandpur and they were to proceed soon; but having received news that the Guru had left Anandpur, they were preparing to return but when they got the news of presence of Sikhs at Chamkaur, they thought the Guru might also be among them, so they decided to attack Chamkaur.

The Malerkotla army reached Chamkaur by noon; when the Guru saw the army, he posted the Sikhs on different sides of the fort, two of them guarding the gate. Having taken positions, the invading army began shooting arrows; the Guru himself was an expert par


65 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindi.

66 Later, Bhai Bachitar Singh died at the residence of Bhai Nihang Khan, on the 8th of December. Nihang Khan’s daughter Mumtaj made a great sacrifice in trying to save him when Jafar Khan, the police chief of Rupar came there on getting report of Sikhs’ presence in their house. Her father lied by stating that he (Bachitar Singh) was her husband. Later, Mumtaj did not marry and spent rest of her life at Kotla and Barhi, a village in the nearby hills, about 20 km from Rupar, and served people as a widow of Bachita Singh. This is the greatest sacrifice by a Muslim girl (and her parents) for the Sikhs in the whole of the Sikh history.

67 Dunna Singh Handuri, Katha Guru Ke Suttan Ki, Piara Singh Padam, Char Sahibzaday.

68 But, Giani Gian Singh has concocted a story about Chamkaur also. According to him, this fortress-like mansion belonged to two brothers. One of them wanted the Guru to be allowed in and the other was against it. Giani Gian Singh has concoted two new names also.


excellence in arrow-shooting; he shot an arrow towards Nahar Khan, which killed him instantly. This was followed by full-fledged fight; the first to embrace martyrdom were Sher Singh and Nahar Singh who were gurading the gate; by evening, 38 Sikhs and both elder Sahibzadas had embraced martyrdom; only the Guru and six Sikhs (Sant Singh, Sangat Singh, Daya Singh, Dharam Singh, Ram Singh, and Maan Singh) were alive. It seems that Daya Singh Purohit too was among them because he too was present with the Guru at Machhiwara the following day.

Fighting stopped when it grew dark, but the Malerkotla army did not leave Chamkaur; they pitched their tents near the gate and on the slops of the fortress. At midnight, Nabi Khan and Ghani Khan, the two brothers from Machhiwara, who were in the Malerkotla army, reached near the fortress (they were the sons of Begum Umri, the sister of Bhai Nihang Khan of Kotla Nihang Khan, Rupar); they talked to the Guru and asked him to leave the fortress under their escort; they provided him with a Muslim soldier‟s dress too; the Guru wore the dress and climbed down the fortress; he was followed by three Sikhs, one by one; in the midst of dark, cold night, no body tried to check their identity and they easily left the scene. 69

The Khan brothers escorted the Guru to their town Machhiwara; but when the Guru reached near Machhiwara, they though it won’t be safe to stay at the residence of the Khan brothers, as that was a Muslim area and some of them might recognize him; so, he decided to stay with some Sikh family; it was decided that the Guru should first take rest in the garden of a Sikh, named Punjaba;70 having made arrangements, the Guru was taken to the house of Bhai Jeewan Singh where he spent two full days in the upper story of his house.71

Arrest of Mata Gujri and the two younger Sahibzadas

After leaving Anandpur, on the night between December 5 and 6, Mata Gujri and the two younger Sahibzadas had gone to Chamkaur, from where two former masands, Dhuma and Darbari, took them to their residence at village Saheri. At night, when the masands saw some diamonds and gold mohars with Mata Gujri, their mind changed and they planned to betray them. They stole all this and when Mata Gujri complained, they sent his servant Gangu to inform the Morinda poilce about the whereabouts of the Mata and the children. By noon, some soldiers came from Morinda and arrested Mata Gujri and the children; they were kept for the night at Morinda and the next day they were taken to Sarhind; there, they were detained in the tower of the fort where biting cold, chilling winds and hunger tormented them. The next day, they were produced before Wazir Khan, the Governor of Sarhind; at that time, Sher Mohammed Khan, the chief of Malerkotla was also present there; Wazir Khan asked Sher Mohammed Khan: “Their (Sahibzada‟s) father has killed your brother (at Chamkaur); you can have them from me and kill them and take your revenge”; but Sher Mohammed Khan said: “Their father has killed my brother and I shall take revenge from him in the battlefield and not from his minor children.” (It does not mean that Sher Mohammed Khan was sympathising with the children, but he was asserting his Pathan culture which prevents revenge from innocent children).

Now, Wazir Khan took formal and ususal procedure; he called the qazi and got a Fatwa issued for the children asking them to either embrace Islam or be ready to die (even according to Islam, such a fatwa cannot be issued for innocent children); when the sons of the Guru refused to embrace Islam, he ordered that the children should be walled alive. This order was carried out on the 12th of December 1705; while the order was being carried out the wall fell;


69 Santokh Singh (in Gur Parap Suraj Granth) concocted a story to establish that the Guru did not leave the place secretly. He says that the Guru clapped thrice with his hands and declared: ‘The pir of the Sikhs is leaving’, in order to create the impression that the Guru challenged the Muslim army before leaving. Now, a Gurdwara in the name of Taarhi (clap) Sahib has also been built in order to personify the story.

70 Gurdwara Charan Kamal has been built at the site of the garden.

71 Gurdwara Chaubara Sahib has been built at the site of Bhai Jeewan Singh’s house.


later, the next day, on the 13th of December, their heads were severed. The same day, Mata Gujri, who was almost dead (as she had remained exposed to chilly winds and had also been kept hungry for the past three days), too was pushed and thrown down from the tower; she died instantly. The bodies of all the three were cremated by the descendants of Todar Mall Shahjahani.

Three misrepresentations of history in this regard have been done by some writers:

  1. Todar Mal himself cremated the three bodies; in fact he was dead about forty years ago; hence it must be his son or grandson.72
  2. Moti Ram Mehra delivered milk to the children and mother; this is impossible as none was allowed to go to the tower and there was no question of a Hindu going up on the roof even. It seems that Moti Ram is not a part of history but a creation of fiction; no source of history mentions this story.
  3. Sher Mohammed Khan did not sympathise with the children; he was exhibiting his Pathan ego; he never stopped opposing or hating the Sikhs; even later on he fought against Banda Singh Bahadur and died in the battle of Chappar Chiri (Sarhind); his descedants too continued fighting against the Sikhs till the Sikhs established their supremacy. (Interestingly, three of the four gates at Fatehgarh, built in 2004, have been named wrongly).

Guru Sahib moves to Talwandi Sabo

On the 10th of December, Guru Gobind Singh left Machhiwara in the dress of a pir (Muslim holy man); he left the town, wearing a specially stitched Neel Bastar73, seated on a Manji (charpai / cot, an indigenous bed), escorted by five well known Muslims, four of which carried the manji (cot) and the fifth holding a chaur (signifying that he was a very holy man); their leader Haji Chirag Shah took the Guru first to his own village Ajner; the Guru spent the first night at his place in Ajner. The next morning he left Ajner for Aalamgir via Lall, Katani, Rampur and Doraha; here, the in charge of Doraha Sarai (a big inn, now partly in ruins) insisted upon him (the Guru) to dine and stay for the night with him; hence he had to


72 Mathur-ul-Umra, Vol. II, p 286-87.

73 In fact, Muslim Pirs wear dress of green colour and in Persian neel means coloured, it may be any colour.


Map Guru Gobind Singh travel Machhiwara to

spend the second night at Doraha. At night, when he (the Guru) was asked to have a discourse, the persons accompanying him told the Sarai in charge that he (the Guru) was observing roza (Muslims‟ religious fast) and won’t speak or eat anything.

The next day, the Guru reached Aalamgir; here, he thanked and bade farewell to Haji Chirag Shah and his four other murids74 (admirors). After this, the Guru borrowed a horse from a Muslim acquaintance and left for Kangar village; some Sikhs also accompanied him; when he reached Dina village (adjascent to Kangar), the local Sikhs gave a royal welcome; although the situation of Anandpur made them sad but they were pleased to see Guru among them.

Here, on the 22nd of December 1705, the Guru wrote a letter to Aurangzeb (it is generally believed that Zafarnama is the same letter that the Guru wrote to Aurangzeb, though this writer has reservations on this point). The Guru handed over this letter to Bhai Daya Singh and Dharam Singh and asked them to deliver it to Aurangzeb personally and not to anyone else.

After this he spent some days there and then left for Talwandi Sabo; from Dina-Kangar, he went to Bhagta, Saravan, Kotkapura, Dhilwan (where he met a descendant of Pirthi Chand Mina), Jaito, and Rameana etc. When he was going from Rameana to Rupeana, he got information that some Sikhs from Patti and around (the Majha area) were on their way to see him; so, he stopped outside the village and waited upon this Jatha; soon they reached there and payed obeisance to the Guru. This Jatha included 40 male and one female; prominent among them were Bhag Singh Dhillon, Dilbag Singh Dhillon of Jhabal village, their sister Bhago (Bhag Kaur) and her husband Nidhan Singh Waraich, Rai Singh (brother of Bhai Mani Singh) and his son Mahan Singh, Sital Singh Jhallianwala etc. They talked to Guru Sahib about the situation after leaving Anandpur; Bhag Singh, a leader of the Jatha, suggested the Guru that he (Bhag Singh) had good relations with the Governor of Lahore and he could mediate the issue so that the Guru may be able to regain Anandpur; at this the Guru asked him: “Now you are talking of a compromise; but, where were you when the fifth Guru was martyred; when the sixth Guru was imprisoned in Gwalior; when the ninth Guru was martyred, when Mata Gujri and Sahibzadas were martyred?” Hearing this, the ego of the Jhabal leader was hurt and he said: “Guruji we respect you very much, but if you don’t want to agree to our advice then it means that we can’t continue as such.” The Guru retorted, “I had not invited you; and you came of your own; I did not seek your mediation; but, if you want cessation of relationship with me simply because I don‟t want to negotiate with the Governor of Lahore, then it is your own pleasure; you should write it down on paper that you are not


74 Inanyat Ali of Nurpur, Qazi Pir Mohammed of Saloh, Subeg Shah Halvarvi, Hassan Ali of Mothu Majra.


my Sikhs and I am not your Guru!” With this he asked Bhai Maan Singh to place paper and pen before Bhag Singh and when Maan Singh placed paper before Bhag Singh, in a fit of anger, he signed the letter and it was signed by three more (Dilbag Singh, Gharbara Singh and Darbara Singh) from Jhabal; but the rest did not sign.

When this dialogue was going on someone appeared there and reported that a big army from Sarhind was chasing them; hearing this, the Guru took no time and left the place, and after this the above Jatha of the Sikhs too left for their own destination.

Battle of Khidrane-di-Dhab

This jatha had not gone far away that Mai Bhago stopped them and began chiding them for their action of renouncing Guru; she asked them to go back to the Guru and apologize. At that time, they were taking rest at Khidrane-di-Dhab (a pond which was property of Khidrana; later the place was also known as Khidrana Dhab, now Muktsar); and before they could leave to follow the Guru’s route, the army of Sarhind reached there; on seeing the Sikhs, the army attacked them; the Sikhs defended themselves but the number of the enemy army was so large that they could not fight for long, and after killing several of them, all the Sikhs fell down. When all of them had fallen, the Sarhind army noticed that the Guru was not among them; so they thought of chasing him; hence they asked some local person of possible route of the Guru; but he, instead of passing information, discouraged them by telling that they won’t find drinking water for miles ahead; hearing this, Wazir Khan’s army took a U-turn.

After some time Guru too reached there (some people believe that Guru was present at the time of battle, but contemporary evidence does not confirm this).75 The Guru saw that almost all of them were dead, except Rai Singh (brother of Bhai Mani Singh), his son Mahan Singh, Mai Bhag Kaur (Bhago) and Sital Singh Jhallianwala, who too were seriously wounded; he (the Guru) tried to dress their wounds but he found that that they had been so seriously wounded that it was impossible to save them; so, the Guru and the Sikhs began performing keertan and path (recitation of hymns). After some time, the Guru asked the wounded Sikhs what he (the Guru) could do for them; Bhai Rai Singh said: “Guruji! Tear off the bedawa (disclaimer) written by the Jhabal brothers;” and the Guru took no time and tore the letter into pieces. Soon, Rai Singh died, followed by Seetal Singh; Mahan Singh was the last to die (due to this someone wrote that it was Mahan Singh who had asked the Guru to tear off the bedawa); the next morning, the Guru cremated the bodies of the 40 Sikhs (later known as Chalih Muktay) and performed path, keertan and ardas.

From here, the Guru went to Talwandi Sabo; Kapur Singh, the chief of Kotkapura (then just a village), had already sent message to his sister and her husband Bhai Dalla (the chief of the village) that Guru would reach their place any time and they should give him full co-operation; the Guru reached there on the 16th of January 1706;76 on the way he had visited Bandi, Jassi and Pakka villages also.

Bhai Dalla was pleased to welcome Guru Sahib; he, along with about four hundred companions, came out of the village to welcome Guru Sahib; the Guru spent the next nine months at Talwandi; Bhai Dalla served the Guru and the Sikhs with full devotion. Later, some writer77 concocted stories about Bhai Dalla and wrongly presented him as proud, hypocrite, cowardly etc.


75 Guru Kian Sakhian has given clear description of the scene of the battle, see sakhi no. 91 an 92, pp. 171-74. Also see entry about the martyrdom of the Sikhs, in Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi, Khata Puar Banjhaunton Ka.

76 Guru Sahib reached Talwandi Sabo on 20th of Magh, 1763 Bk.

77 Santokh Singh in Gur Partap Suraj Granth, was the first to do create such malicious stories.


When the Sikhs got the news of the Guru’s arrival in Talwandi Sabo, they began visiting the village in large numbers; the Guru sent messages to all the Sikhs to visit Talwandi Sabo on the 31st of March 1706 (the first of Visakh 1763, Bikrami calender). On this day thousands of Sikhs reached there and hundreds of them got Khanday Di Pahul; these Sikhs included Ram Singh and Tilok Singh (the founders of the Patiala, Nabha and Jind states); Abhey Singh, a descendant of Pirthi Chand Mina, too joined the Sikh Panth.

During his stay at Talwandi Sabo, the Guru visited Bathinda fort too (Razia Sultana, the Queen of Islamic Indian empire, had been kept here as a prisoner for some months. Some years after the visit of the Guru, the Patiala rulers captured it and established a Gurdwara in the memory of the visit of the Guru.

Guru’s journey towards Deccan (Nander)

The Guru had sent Daya Singh and Dharam Singh to deliver his letter to Aurangzeb, in December 1705, and eight months had passed but he got no information about them. On the other hand the letter of the Guru was finally delivered to Aurangzeb in October 1706. After reading this letter Aurangzeb wrote letters to Wazir Khan (Governors of Sarhind) and Munim Khan (the Governor of Lahore) and also sent two officers to convey the Guru the message to see him at Aurangabad but the Guru could not get any information about Aurangzeb’s orders. So, having waited for more than eight months, he decided to set out to find the whereabouts of the two Sikhs, Daya Singh and Dharam Singh. On the 20th of October 1706, the Guru sent letters to prominent Sikhs inviting them to join him on his tour towards Deccan.78

On the 30th of October 170679, the Guru left Talwandi Sabo along with more than one hundred Sikhs. His first stopover was at Sirsa city where he spent a night; from here he went to Akbarpur Khudal to help a Sikh; and then set out for his journey towards Deccan via Nohar, Bhadra, Suheva, Pushkar (Ajmer) and Naraina (where he visited the dera of Dadu). From here Guru proceeded further; he reached Baghaur in the second half of February 1707; Daya Singh and Dharam Singh too reached here, as they were on their way to Talwandi Sabo; they told the Guru that they had delivered the letter to Aurangzeb who had given commands to his officers to take action on that letter and had invited the Guru for a meeting;


78 One of this letters was written by the Guru to the family of Bhai Rupa. It is dated 20th Katak, 1763 Bk (the 21st of October 1706).

79 Guru Sahib left Talwandi Sabo on 29th of Katak 1763 (Bk). As per Bikrami calendar, the Guru stayed there for 9 months and 9 days (20 Magh to 29 Katak; in fact it was 9 months and 8 days, as he stayed up to 28th and left early in the morning on 29th Katak); but as per Gregorian calendar the duration is from 16th of Janaury 1706 to 29th of October 1706 (he left on 30th), hence, according to Gregorian calender it is 9 months and 13 days. Any way, it was duration of 287 days (Jan=15, Feb=28, March=31, April=30, May=31, June=30, July=31, Aug=31, Sep=30, Oct=29 days).


Map: Guru Gobind Singh travel from Delhi to Chittaur

hearing this the Guru said: “I have got reports that Aurangzeb’s health is deteriorating fast and he may die any time; hence it won’t be possible to have a meeting with him”. As the Guru had predicted, Aurangzeb died, died on th 20th of February and the news reached Baghaur within a week; and the Guru gave up the idea to go further; and on the 19th of March 1707, he left Baghaur for Shahjahabad (now Delhi) where Mata Sunder Kaur and Sahib Kaur had been staying.

After the death of Aurangzeb, his sons were expected to fight against each other to occupy the throne; Muazzam Shah Aalam (Bahadur Shah) was the eldest among them. At the time of the death of Aurangzeb, he was in Jamraud, and the second one, Tara Azam, was in Deccan; when Muazzam got the news of Aurangzeb’s death, he immediately left for Delhi and reached there much before any of his brothers could; here, Muazzam held a meeting with Guru Gobind Singh too and sought his help. (Muazzam had already met the Guru at Anandpur in 1696, when he had been sent to enquire about the activities in the Sikh city).

The decisive battle between the armies of Tara Azam and Muazzam (Bahadur Shah) took place at Jajau, on the 8th of June1707, in which Tara Azam was killed and Muazzam was victorious; a unit of the Sikh soldiers too had fought as allies of Muazzam; now, Muazzam sat on the Mughal throne as Bahadur Shah; and held a darbar to thank and award his supporters. On the 23rd of July 1707, he welcomed the Guru in his darbar, thanked him for his blessings and help and presented him a diamond-studded khillat (robe of honour); besides, he (Bahadur Shah) promised to punish those who had perpetrated atrocities on Guru‟s mother, Sahibzadas and the Sikhs; the Guru presented him a list of ten persons, including Wazir Khan (the Governor of Sarhind), who were responsible for the killings of Sahibzadas and Mata Gujri as well as others. But, before he could take action on his promise made to the Guru, he had to leave Agra to quell the rebellion of the Rajput Rajas of Amber (Jaipur), Jodhpur and Ajmer; he requested Guru to accompany him during the expedition so that they may finalise the line of action regarding Wazir Khan and others.

According to another tradition, the Guru did not accompany him, but when he remained engaged in Rajput-expedition for about five months, he sent an emissary to the Guru to visit

him at Ajmer. The Guru reached Ajmer in the beginning of March 1708; but, before he could discuss further on Wazir Khan’s issue, Bahadur Shah received reports that his second brother Kam Bakhsh too has rebelled; so he decided to go to Deccan to quell his rebellion; he requested the Guru too to accompany him so that during the journey they may discuss something.

During their journey towards South, the Guru had a couple of sittings with Bahadur Shah and dicussed line of action; both the camps reached Burhanpur in May 1708; during those days there was a great flood in Narmada River so they had to stay back in Burhanpur. Here, the Guru stayed at the residence of Bhai Jetha Singh, the father-in-law of Sahibzada Ajit Singh; Mata Sunder Kaur, Tara Kaur and Hatthi Singh (son of Sahibzada Ajit Singh) too were present there. As per the Guru’s wish, widow Tara Kaur consented to remarry and she was married to a young Sikh boy (son of a goldsmith of Burhanpur). [It seems that though she married him but she did not consummate this marriage].

By this time, Wazir Khan, the Governor of Sarhind, had come to know about Guru’s meeting with the emperor; and he knew that Bahadur Shah was already friendly to the Guru and some action on him (Wazir Khan) was a must. So, it seems that he planned to create differences between the Guru and Bahadur Shah; and, as a part of this planning, he sent a big amount (8 lakh rupees) to Bahadur Shah as his contribution to war expenses. He also sent some Pathans to infiltrate the Guru’s camp and to eliminate him (Guru) at the first opportunity.

Bahadur Shah and the Guru crossed Narmada in the second half of May 1708; by this time, Bahadur Shah had received money from Wazir Khan; hence there was no question of taking any action against him; as a result Bahadur Shah began avoiding meeting with the Guru; however, after crossing Tapti River, on the 25th of June 1708, a meeting between the Guru and Bahadur Shah took place at or near Balapur (sometimes in July 1708); and it seems that in this meeting Bahadur Shah gave an indication of his soft stand regarding Wazir Khan. Having smelt Bahadur Shah‟s intentions, the Guru, now, decided to forget about him (Bahadur Shah) and to himself take action against Wazir Khan; so, the Guru left the caravan of Bahadur Shah and decided to return to the Punjab; but, before leaving for the Punjab, he decided to visit Madho Das Bairagi, who had established his dera at Nander (Madho Das had met the Guru in 1694 at Rishikesh).

On the other hand, Bahadur Shah crossed the river Ban Ganga, on the 24th of August, 1708, and went towards his brother’s capital.

Banda Singh joins Sikh faith

Guru Gobind Singh Sahib visited the dera of Madho Das on the 3rd of September 1708; he (Madho Das) himself was not present when the Guru visited.80In his absence, the Sikhs slaughtered his goat and had their lunch; when Madho Das returned to his dera, he became angry with the Guru but when he came to know about the identity of the Guru, he apologized and proffered himself as a banda (slave) of the Guru.81

On the 4th of September, Madho Das got Khanday-Di-Pahul and was named Banda Singh; the next one full month he got a lot of knowledge about Sikh faith; soon, Banda Singh became eager to go to the Punjab and punish the cruel rulers. In the last week of September or the first week of October, Bhai Bhagwant Singh Bangeshri and his brothers, along with a big caravan, who were on their way back from business tour, reached there and paid obeisance to the Guru. It was planned that Banda Singh will go to the Punjab in the caravan


80Description of the meeting has been detailed in the history of Banda Singh Bahadur, in the second volume of this book.

81 For details of this meeting, read Sikh History-2 by the author.


of Bhagwant Singh. Banda Singh left on the morning of the 5th of October; the Guru gave him hukamnamas (edicts) for the Sikhs asking them to give full support to Banda Singh; the Guru also wrote that he himself would be returning to the Punjab very soon.

Death of Guru Gobind Singh

The same day in the evening, when the Guru was taking rest in his tent and his only attendant had left the tent just for a short time, two Pathans (Jamshed Khan and Gul Khan) whom Wazir Khan (in collaboration with Bahadur Shah) had sent and had been living in the Guru’s camp posing themselves to be Sikh-sympathisers, thought it to be the best opportunity to murder the Guru; one of them Jamshed Khan entered the tent stealthily and attacked the Guru with his dagger three times; the attack was so quick and so fierce that gush of blood began flowing from the Guru’s chest; in spite of this, the Guru attacked Jamshed Khan with his sword and killed him at the spot.

The Sikhs soon heard the noise and reached there; Jamshed Khan was already dead; the Sikhs tried to dress the wound of the Guru but it did not help; the wounds were so grave and serious that it was impossible to save the Guru; and, at the same time, some of the Sikhs chased the second Pathan and killed him too.

The next morning, on the 6th of October 1708, the Guru asked the Sikhs to bring Granth Sahib before him; after the parkash (opening) of the Granth a prayer was offered, he told the Sikhs: “It is now time for me to depart; and after my death Granth will be the Guru (Eternal); when you read Guru Granth Sahib, it will be like listening to me”; then in the early hours of the 7th of October, the Guru breathed his last; he was cremated the same day on the bank of river Godavari; the death of the Guru has been reported in a Bhatt Vahi by Narbud Singh Bhatt (who embraced martyrdom in November 1711, at Alowal, near Lahore):

At Nander, on the bank of river Godavari, in Deccan land, on Wednesday, Katak sudi 4, descending days (of moon), 1765 (Bikrami calendar), Guru Gobind Singh Ji Mahal (Guru) tenth, son of Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji, asked Bhai Daya Singh to bring Granth Sahib to his presence. Having got command, Daya Singh brought the Granth. Gurji told all the Sikhs, ‘it is my command; consider the Granth as Guru after me. A Sikh who accepts so, his service will be rewarded; Guru would (always) come to his help. Believe it as truth’.82

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

It is generally believed that Jamshed Khan had been sent by Wazir Khan (the Governor of Sarhind); but it is most likely that it was a joint conspiracy of both, Wazir Khan and Bahadur Shah; and, it is also possible that it might be only Bahadur Shah’s conspiracy; as according to the records of the court of Bahadur Shah, the latter presented khillat (robe of honur) to the son of the killer Jamshed Khan (entry of Akhbarat-i-Darbar-i-Moalla, dated the 30th of October 1708, clearly mentions that that khillat was presented to the son of Jamshed Khan who had been killed by the Guru); and this Khillat was presented by Bahadur Shah, within 24 days of his killing, in Deccan and it also means that Jamshed Khan’s son was also tarvelling with the emperor, or was a part of, the royal army.

Similarly, another story was concocted by Bahadur Shah’s camp to propagate that Bahadur Shah was not involved in attack on the Guru. According to this story, when Bahadur Shah came to know about attack on the Guru, the former sent a doctor (an English man) who stitched Guru’s wounds; later, the Guru, while trying to shoot an arrow, used too much force and his stitches got broken, leading to extreme bleeding which took Guru’s life. This is definitely Bahadur Shah’s concoction as no Sikh would have asked the Guru to use force to shoot an arrow in such a position, nor Guru would have done this; and secondly, the Guru


82 Bhatt Vahi Talaunda, pargana Jind.


himself could have realized the results of using force; moreover, this is, in a way, like saying that the Guru lost his life due to his ignorance of the results of using force for arrow-shooting.

The death of the Guru has been reported by Sainapati (in Gursobha, 1709) as well as three contemporaries of Bahadur Shah and Farukhsiyar: Mirza Mohammed (in Ibratnama, 1726), Mohammed Qasim (Ibratnama, 1723) and Mohammed Shafi (Mirat-i-Wardat, 1734); and even a Hindu writer Chaturman Saxena (in Chahar Bagh Gulshan), has mentioned the attack on the Guru; and none of them mentions Bahadur Shah sending his doctor or the Guru‟s death due to bleeding after arrow-shooting. In fact, Bahadur Shah had gone several miles away when the Guru was attacked.

The Guru‟s death has been distorted even to this extent that one writer even said that the Guru had himself provoked the attacker to kill him. Still another propagandist wrote that a Pathan attacked the Guru in a dispute over payment of the price of the horses.

Some vested interests have propagated that the Guru was not cremated and his body disappeared; according to this concoction, the Guru did not die; he disappeared and lived at a secret place for several years; and he died during the rule of the Sikh Misls; and still no Sikh ever knew it, nor did he appear even during the Sikh rule. This gossip makes the Guru die at the age of more than 120 years. This conspiracy was, in fact, concocted by the British and propagated by the Kukas (now they call themselves Namdharis) in an attempt to prove their Guru-dum.

Guru Gobind Singh lived in this world only for 46 years, 9 months and 18 days (as per his birth in 1661 and not 1666); all this time was period of struggle for the Guru; there was not a single month in the life of the Guru when he was not facing one or another problem; throughout 33 years of his life as the Guru he was in the battle-field, it may be religious, political or military.

A study of the life of the Guru makes one wonder whether such a person really existed on this earth: he founded two new towns (Anandpur and Paonta); built six forts; defended himself and the Sikhs during more than 15 attacks by the Mughals and the hill rulers; he granted protection to the hill states (though they too betrayed); he had to face two Mughal emperors (Aurangzeb and Bahadur Shah); he prepared final version of Guru Granth Sahib; he patronized several poets and artists; he preached Sikh mission far and wide, from Patna to Bakala, from Majha to Jungle Des and Bangar Des, from Anandpur to Paonta, Dehradun and Hardwar, and even during his last journey from Talwandi Sabo (Jungle Des) to Nander (Deccan).

He sacrificed his father, mother, his four sons, two (according to a tradition four) sons of his aunt (Bibi Veero), hundreds of his beloved Sikhs and eventually even himself. Each and every moment of his life was spent for the Sikh Panth, maybe it was missionary activity, battle-field or in any other action. He gave his blood for the preservation of the Khalsa and promotion of Sikhism. I can’t dare compare such a great phenomenon on this earth with any human being at least (and I don’t believe in the existence of so-called gods).

The truth of so-called Dasam Granth

About one hundred years after the death of Guru Gobind Singh, anti-Sikh forces began attempts to distort Sikh philosophy and history; such attempts included propagating that the Guru did not die; the second major conspiracy was the creation of the so-called Dasam Granth. During the time of Guru Gobind Singh, and after his death, some poets, including Ram, Shyam, Kunvaresh, and later Sukha Singh of Patna and his son, had written and translated a large number of books of fiction and myth, including stories of Ram, Krishan, Chandi, Shiv and others. Some of these books were even erotic, rather filthy and ribald, in nature. The English and the other anti-Sikh forces (to distort Sikh philosophy and to confuse

the Sikhs) tried to establish that writings were that of the Guru; it is shocking to attribute such literature, which is erotic, vulgar and totally in rejection of the Sikh philosophy, to the Guru.

The first persons to promote the so-called Dasam Granth were Charles Wikinson and John Malcolm, an English officer; Malcolm, in his book Sketch of the Sikhs, introduced Bachitar Natak as the so-called Dasam Granth; he also coined the terms „followers of Nanak‟ and „followers of Guru Gobind Singh‟; his intention was to divide the Sikhs first into two blocks and then induce them towards Christianity; but in spite of his efforts, the Sikhs could not be wooed. After this, the English used their agents Shardha Ram Phillauri and the Nirmalas, and finally their touts, such as Khem Singh Bedi and Awtar Singh Vahiria. All of these made endless efforts, under the patronage of the Hindus and the English, but they too could not succeed. However, their propaganda did attract some Sikhs like Bhai Jodh Singh, Bhai Vir Singh etc; it was this element which played a major role in distorting the Sikh ideology and became instrumental in establishing Bachitar Natak as socalled Dasam Granth; their first act was to add some poems of Bachitar Natak to the Nitnaym of the Sikhs; this conspiracy came into action sometimes in the last days of the nineteenth century and in the beginning of the twentieth century.

This is interesting to note that when the present Nitnaym was being finalized, some of the verses from the translations of the Hindu mythology and even from erotic works (Charitropakhayan) too were added to it. (These include ‘Chaupai‘ which is from erotic work Charitropakhayan), first part of Ardas (which is from Vaar Bhagauti, a ballad about the fictitious goddess Bhagauti) etc. Even later, some groups (which are visibly Sikh but Brahminic in practice) added more un-Sikh like verses even to the Nitnaym of 1936 (particularly in Chaupai and Rahiras). The anti-Sikh forces like Rashtriya Sikh Sangat (which has been created by the fanatic Hindu organization R.S.S. (Rashtriya Swayam Sewak Sangh) and other fundamental and fanatic Hindu organizations wanted not only to insult and degrade the personality of Guru Gobind Singh (by presenting him as author of erotic work like Charitropakhayan) but also to create a rival to Guru Granth Sahib.

To translate this conspiracy into action, anti-Sikh forces got these verses bound into one volume, named it ‘dasam granth’ and even started reciting and finally placing it equal to Guru Granth Sahib. The most shocking step was initiated on the 13th of November 2006, at Dyalpura Bhaika, where this book was installed along with Guru Granth Sahib and all the anti-Sikh sections performed its recitation and worship; still more shocking was the participation of the priests of Akal Takht, Darbar Sahib and some other Gurdwaras. Since then, the Sikhs are struggling hard to combat the Sikh-looking Brahmin who are destroying the Sikh ideology, under the banner of Bhindra-Mehta Jatha (who wrongly claim themselves as Damdami Taksal), (a section of) the Nihang Singhs, (a section of) Akhand Keertani Jatha; this onslaught on Sikhism is still going on even in 2010-11 and is likely to continue pretty long if the Guru‟s Sikhs failed to wake up.

–Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer

Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib Guru

Guru Tegh Bahadur was the ninth Guru of the Sikhs. He is known as defender of the right to faith for every person. In the whole history of the world, there is only one episode which glorifies the sacrifice of a man who laid down his life defending a man‟s right to his/her faith. There have been martyrs who laid down their life defending their own faith; but there is none who did it even for those whose principles were rejected by him and his predecessors. Today, the U.N.O. Charter supports human beings’ right to faith, but, this manifesto had first been declared, and defended with his own sacrifice, by Guru Tegh Bahadur in 1675, i.e. more than 270 years before the birth of the U.N.O. He, as such, is the first martyr of the whole of humanity, and, deserves to be called ‘father of the martyrs’.

(Guru) Tegh Bahadur was born in the family of Guru Hargobind and Mata Nanaki on the 18th of October 1621 (19 Maghar 1678 Bikrami) at Guru-Da-Chakk (now known as Amritsar).1 According to one tradition, his date of birth is the 1st of April 1621; this is in fact a distortion by the Brahmanic writers who ‘believe’ that a child born in Katak month of the Bikrami calendar is inauspicious, ill-omened and unlucky; and, he can’t achieve glory in his life. So, these Brahmanic writers changed this date to Visakh month of the Bikrami calendar.2 He was named Tegh Bahadur because just 15 days earlier the Sikhs had shown unique acts of bravery in the battle of Ruhila (in which Chandu’s son Karam Chand was killed along with his father-in-law Bhagwan Das Gherar and the latter’s son). The propaganda that his (Guru’s) first name was Tyag Mall is a mischief done by the above mentioned Brahmanic writers who wanted to establish that Guru Hargobind approved the name Tyag Mall (one who renounces, i.e. a hermit, a recluse); moreover, no contemporary source has mentioned this name or change of name.

(Guru) Tegh Bahadur spent early years of his life at Amritsar. Bhai Gurdas, Bhai Singha Purohit and some others were among his teachers who gave him a lot of education of language, literature, philosophy and Gurbani. Not only academic knowledge he was a well trained soldier too; he had got martial training from Bhai Bidhi Chand, Bhai Jetha, Bhai Langah, Bhai Paraga etc. Thus, in the teens of his age he had become a great intellectual, soldier and philosopher; and, soon it was known to the Sikh world that Guru Hargobind Sahib’s son Tegh Bahadur was a marvellous young man. This news reached Bhai Lal Chand Subhikhi too; he used to live in Lakhnaur village (near Ambala) and also had a house at Kartarpur Jalandhar district). One day, Lal Chand Subhikhi’s wife went to Mata Nanaki and proposed the marriage of her daughter, Gujri with the young Tegh Bahadur. Mata Nanaki discussed it with Guru Hargobind Sahib who talked to Tegh Bahadur and accepted this relationship; and, pretty, sober, good-mannered Gujri was married to Tegh Bahadur on the 14th of February 1633, at Kartarpur. This marriage was attended by Baba Buddha, Bhai Gurdas, Bhai Ballu, Bhai Dariya Parmar, Bhai Padma Chauhan, Aru Ram Dutt, Bhai Keerat Bhatt, Bhai Singha Purohit, Bhai Jetha, Bhai Sukhia Mandan and several other courtiers of Guru Sahib; the city of Kartarpur had never seen such a marriage, which so many great personalities had attended. After his marriage Tegh Bahadur again moved to Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar).

Tegh Bahadur was a brave young man and a fine soldier; He had participated in at least two battles: on 13th of April 1634, when the Mughal forces attacked Guru-Da-Chakk and


1 Ram Sukh Rao has given the same date: in Jassa Singh Binod (p.26) and Sri Fateh Parbhakar Prakash p.24).

2 Such writers had done the same with Guru Nanak’s birth date also, which they changed from Katak month to Visakh month.


second at Kartarpur (on April 26-28, 1635), and possibly the battle at Mehraj (16-17.12.1634) too..

After the battle of Kartarpur, Guru Hargobind moved to Keeratpur Sahib; Tegh Bahadur too joined his father and stayed there for more than nine years, till the death of his father (from May 1635 to March 1644). Here, he used to participate in all the activities of the court of the Guru; he would serve the Sikh sangat and also perform katha (exegesis) of Gurbani and Sikh history.

Bakala was his second headquarters; his maternal grandfather Hari Chand Lamb and grandmother Har Deyi loved him so much that they would wish him to make long stays at Bakala; here too, he used to perform exegesis of Gurbani. When his father, Guru Hargobind passed away (on March 3, 1644), he (Guru Tegh Bahadur) and his mother Mata Nanaki were at Bakala; as soon as they received the news they rushed to Keeratpur and joined prayers. Before his death, Guru Hargobind had installed his grandson Har Rai as the Seventh Guru. (Guru) Tegh Bahadur spent a few days at Keeratpur and then returned to Bakala again; his mother (Mata) Nanaki and wife (Mata) Gujri too joined him. The Sikhs of Afghanistan, Pothohar and Nakka (land between rivers Raavi and Jhanan/ Chenab) area, on their way to Keeratpur, used to make a stop-over at Bakala and join congregation to listen to his discourses. He himself too would visit some areas and hold congregations; he made a few visits to Keeratpur, Kartarpur and Guru-Da-Chakk; thus during all these years (1644 to 1656) Bakala remained second headquarter of the Sikhs.

First long missionary journey of eastern lands (Assam, Bihar etc):

In May end 1656, Guru Tegh Bahadur went to Keeratpur Sahib. During his stay there, a large number of Sikhs from Assam, Bengal, Bihar and the Paryag-Kashi area too came there to pay obeisance to Guru Har Rai. Before going back to their homes they requested the Guru to make a visit to their area too. Guru Sahib told them that a very large number of Sikhs visited Keeratpur regularly and if he went for a tour of the eastern lands, the visiting Sikhs will become frustrated for not being able to see him; he suggested that it could be planned at least one year in advance during which the Sikhs will get information about his absence for a specified period and they won’t visit Keeratpur during that time. He, however, asked (Guru) Tegh Bahadur Sahib if he could oblige them; (Guru) Tegh Bahadur discussed the issue with his family and then gave his approval. He left Keeratpur for the eastern lands on June 8-9, 1656; he was accompanied by a large number of prominent Sikhs; an entry regarding this journey had been recorded in Bhatt Vahis:

“Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji, son of Guru Hargobind Ji Mahal (Guru) sixth, grandson of Guru Arjan, Sodhi Khatri, resident of Keeratpur, Pargana Kehlur, left for missionary journey, on 1713 Sammat (Bikrami), Haarh 17. He was accompanied by (his) mother Mata Nanaki Ji, wife of Guru Hargobind Sahib Ji, Mata Neti (Ananti) wife of Guru Gurditta Ji, Mata Hari Ji wife of Guru Suraj Mall Ji, Bawa Baalu Hasna and Bawa Almast, the followers of Guru Gurditta, Mata Gujri Ji wife Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji, Kirpal Chand son of Lal Chand Subhikhi, Diwan Dargah Mall son of Dwarka Das Chhiber Brahmin, Sadhu Ram son of Dharam Chand Khosla, Durga Das son of Mul Chand Jalhana Puar (Parmar), Dyal Das son of Mai Das Puar Balunt, Chaupati Rai son of Pairha Ram Chhiber and other Sikh faqirs.”3 [non-italic words are mine– author].

This Jatha left Keeratpur and took route of the highway (the then G.T. Road) towards Paryag (now Allahabad). Their first stop-over was the village Malikpur Rangharhan (now Malikpur) about six km before Rupar (now Ropar) where he stayed with the family of Bhai


3 Bhatt Vahi Talaunda, Pargana Jind. (Note: the Bhatts used the word Guru for all the male members of the Guru families).


Nigahia; from here they went to Kotla Nihang Khan and greeted the Pathan chief of the area and then moved towards Ambala; they spent the next few days at Lakhnaur with the in-laws of the Guru; here, the Guru held several congregations in different villages and preached Sikh mission. (Guru) Tegh Bahadur toured this area extensively and for a couple of months he preached in the villages between Ambala and Kurukshetra. After a few congregations in Kurukshetra the Guru moved towards Kankhal and Hardwar; between Kurukshetra and Hardwar, the Guru visited several villages and finally reached Hardwar in the last week of March 1657; an entry of one of his congregation at Hardwar has been recorded for the 29th of March 1657. Here, the Guru held several congregations and also visited adjoining villages; the Guru spent several months between the area of Hardwar, Agra and Paryag (Allahabad); an entry of his congregation in Paryag has been recorded for the 4th of April 1661:

“Guru Tegh Bahadur ji son of Guru Hargobind ji came to Banaras in 1718 (Bikrami), on Haarh sudi fifth, accompanied by Mata Nanaki mother Guru Tegh bahadur ji, Mata Hari ji wife of Guru Suraj Mal, Kirpal Chand son of Lal Chand Subhikhi, Bawa Dial Das son of Mai Das Jalhana, Gawal Das son of Chhute Mal Chhiber, Chaupat Rai son of Paira Chhiber, Sangat son of Binna Uppal, Sadhu son of Dharma Khosla.”(Bhat Vahi Purabi Dakhani). [non-italic words are mine – author].

During this tour hundreds joined Sikh faith. (Guru) Tegh Bahadur’s next centres of missionary activities were Paryag, Mirzapur and the villages around these two major towns; he spent about one year in this area; he reached Kashi (Banaras, Varanasi) on the 21st of June 1661. According to an entry in the Bhatt Vahis:

“Guru Tegh Bahadur ji son of Guru Hargobind ji came from Patna to console the death of Guru Har Rai, in 1719 (Bikrami), on dark day five of Magh they reached Paryag Sangam; he was accompanied by Mata Nanaki mother Guru Tegh bahadur ji, Mata Hari ji wife of Guru Suraj Mal, Diwan Dargah Mal son of Dawarka Das Chhiber and other Sikh faqirs.” (Bhatt Vahi Purabi Dakhani, account of Barhtiayas).

[non-italic words are mine – author].

After a few days’ stay at Kashi, he proceeded towards Gaya and then Patna; he reached Patna in the beginning of July 1661; the residence of Bhai Jait Ram Seth was his headquarters at Patna. He left his wife (who was pregnant at that time) and other female members, Bhai Chaupati Rai as well as some other attendants at Patna and himself set out for another missionary journey; this time in the acountry of of Bengal, Ahom and Kamrup (now, both are part of Assam).

During this time (Mata) Gujri gave birth to a son, Gobind Das (some writers mention Gobind Rai); on the 18th of December 1661 (some writers have mentioned the date as 1666). An entry in a Bhatt Vahi clearly mentions this date and the name of the Guru:

“Guru Gobind Das son of Guru Tegh Bahadur, mahal (Guru) ninth, grandson of Guru Hargobind, Sodhi Khatri, resident of Patna city on the bank of river Jamuna, was born on the early morning of Wednesday, Pokh sudi 7, of the (Bikrami) sammat seventeen hundred eighteen (i.e 1661 C.E.). Mata Nanaki distribted gifts to the poor and the needy; in the evening (earthen) lamps were lighted; there was great hustle and bustle; there was no end (to jubilations)…”4

(non-italic words, & stress on the word Das, is mine – author].

The families of Seth Jait Ram and Fateh Shah Maini served Mata Gujri and Gobind Das with love and devotion. Guru Tegh Bahadur got the news of the birth of his son much later, when he was in Assam zone.

Meditation in the bhora (basement):


4 Bhatt Vahi Purabi Dakhani.


The writers who did not have access to the sources recording the facts of the life of (Guru) Tegh Bahadur for the period of 1656 and 1664 (and even from 1644 to 1656) wrote that during all this time he had been meditating in a bhora (basement) at Bakala. Instead of getting information about the Guru’s activities, they resorted to concot a story which is not in consonance with Sikhism. Mediation in recluse and samadhi etc have nothing to do with Sikhism. There is no concept of such meditation (by penancing one’s body), wandering in forests or sitting in basements and so-called sanyas etc. Guru Granth Sahib rejects it out rightly:

What for meditation, what for austerities, disciplines;
What for fasting and what for bath (at sacred places)?
Till we do not know the method of loving devotion for God; 5
5 ki-aa jap ki-aa tap saⁿjamo ki-aa barat ki-aa isnaan.
jab lag jugat na jaanee-ai bhaa-o bhagat bhagvaan.
sampai daykh na harkhee-ai bipat daykh na ro-ay.

(Guru Granth Sahib, p. 337)

6 man ray gahi-o na gur updays.
kahaa bha-i-o ja-o mood mudaa-i-o bhagva-o keeno bhays.
saach chhaad kai jhooṭah laagi-o janam akaarath kho-i-o.
kar parpaⁿch udar nij pokhi-o pas kee ni-aa-ee so-i-o.
(Guru Granth Sahib, page 633).

7 kaahay ray ban khojan jaa-ee.
sarab nivaasee sadaa alaypaa tohee saⁿg samaa-ee.
puhap madh ji-o baas basat hai mukar maahi jaisay chhaa-ee.
taisay hee har basay niraⁿtar ghat hee khojahu bhaa-ee.
baahar bheetar ayko jaaṇhu ih gur gi-aan bataa-ee.
jan naanak bin aapaa cheenai mitai na bharam kee kaa-ee.
(Guru Granth Sahib, page 684).

8 jogee jaⁿgam ar saⁿni-aas.
sabh hee par daaree ih faas.    (Guru Granth Sahib, page 1186)

O! My mind, you are not holding (listening) the teachings of Guru.
Where are you wandering with shaven head and ochre colour dress.
Leaving truth, you are busy in lies, you are losing your life, in vain.
Doing lot of pretentions, you fill your stomach, then you sleep like an animal.6

Why you go to forests for searching Him?
All pervading is ever detached, yet He is merging in you.
He is living like fragrance in flower, and reflection in mirror.
Thus God pervades all, O! Brother, find Him from within your body.
Outside and inside is same One, this is what Guru has taught.
Nanak says: Without knowing self, the fungus of mind is not cured.7

The yogis, ascetics and renouncers;
Its net has caught all of them. 8

These writers narrated that the Guru was sitting in a basement and ‘meditating’ for 12 years (some writers mention this period as 20 years and some mention it even longer). In fact, where these writers could not get information about the Guru’s activities, they concocted stories hence such wrong information, not only in this case but in case of the other Gurus too. Thus, this is how these writers converted the period of (Guru) Tegh Bahadur’s missionary journey into an un-Sikh so-called ‘meditation’. In fact, the Guru was preaching Sikh mission in Assam, Bengal and Bihar etc for several years.

Guru Har Rai passes away appointing Guru Harkrishan as successor

When (Guru) Tegh Bahadur was touring the area of eastern lands, during 1656-1664, Guru Har Rai passed away on the 6th of October 1661 after appointing Harkrishan as Guru. (Guru) Tegh Bahadur got this news much later in May 1662, and he started preparations for return journey.


5 ki-aa jap ki-aa tap saⁿjamo ki-aa barat ki-aa isnaan.
jab lag jugat na jaanee-ai bhaa-o bhagat bhagvaan.
sampai daykh na harkhee-ai bipat daykh na ro-ay.
(Guru Granth Sahib, p. 337)

6 man ray gahi-o na gur updays.
kahaa bha-i-o ja-o mood mudaa-i-o bhagva-o keeno bhays.
saach chhaad kai jhooṭah laagi-o janam akaarath kho-i-o.
kar parpaⁿch udar nij pokhi-o pas kee ni-aa-ee so-i-o.
(Guru Granth Sahib, page 633).

7 kaahay ray ban khojan jaa-ee.
sarab nivaasee sadaa alaypaa tohee saⁿg samaa-ee.
puhap madh ji-o baas basat hai mukar maahi jaisay chhaa-ee.
taisay hee har basay niraⁿtar ghat hee khojahu bhaa-ee.
baahar bheetar ayko jaaṇhu ih gur gi-aan bataa-ee.
jan naanak bin aapaa cheenai mitai na bharam kee kaa-ee.
(Guru Granth Sahib, page 684).

8 jogee jaⁿgam ar saⁿni-aas.
sabh hee par daaree ih faas. (Guru Granth Sahib, page 1186)


He began his journey in October 1662; at that time Gobind Das was only ten months old; so, Guru Tegh Bahadur left Mata Gujri and Gobind Das in the care of his brother-in-law Kirpal Chand and baby-sit Chaupati Rai; and with the rest of the Jatha, he left Patna for Madar Des (Punjab). Mata Nanaki Mata Hari, Mata Ananti, Sadhu Ram Khosla, Dargah Mall, Dial Das and other were also alongwith him. It took them more than two months to reach Paryag, on the 3rd of January 1663; here, the local Sikhs requested the Guru to spend some time with them; the Guru spent a couple of months at Paryag and then began his journey towards Delhi.

When he reached Agra, the local Sikhs arranged several congregations; in the meanwhile, Sikhs from adjoining areas too visited the Guru and it took him another couple of months to re-start his journey. He reached Delhi on the 21st of March 1664 where he was welcomed by Bhai Bagha (grandson of Bhai Kalyana) and his son Nanu Ram (Dilwali). Here, he came to know that Guru Harkrishan also had reached Delhi; the same day Ram Rai (elder brother of Guru Harkrishan) visited him and tried to instigate (Guru) Tegh Bahadur saying “Guru Har Rai has done wrong in appointing Harkrishan as the eighth Guru. This was in fact your right.” At this (Guru) Tegh Bahadur answered, “Guru Har Rai did what he thought right; we have no right to comment upon his decision.” When Ram Rai found that (Guru) Tegh Bahadur could not be instigated or provoked, he left the place and left himself to the mercy of Aurangzeb.

When he was gone, Bhai Bagha told the Guru that it was Ram Rai on whose petition Aurangzeb had summoned Guru Harkrishan. At this Guru Tegh Bahadur decided to meet Guru Harkrishan before leaving for the Punjab. The next day he met Guru Harkrishan; he stayed there for two days and then began his journey towards Bakala on the 24th of March 1664.9 On his way to Bakala, he visited Mallah village and met his sister Bibi Veero. After a stay of a couple of days, the Guru proceeded towards Sultanpur and then went to Bakala.

Assuming the charge of the Sikh mission

Guru Harkrishan died on the 30th of March 1664 at Delhi and before his death he appointed Tegh Bahadur as the Ninth Guru. After the cremation of Guru Harkrishan the family and the prominent courtiers of the Guru sent a message to (Guru) Tegh Bahadur to formally take the charge of Gurgaddi (Sikh mission). During this period the Sikhs from far and wide continued visiting Keeratpur but Guru Tegh Bahadur was still at Bakala.

The Sikh courtiers went to Bakala on the 11th of August 1664 and performed ardas for Guru Tegh Bahadur’s assuming of formal charge of the Sikh mission. An entry in the Bhatt Vahis mentions this event:

“Diwan Dargah Mall son of Dwarka Das grandson of Paraga; Chaupati Rai son of Pairha, grandson of Gautam Chhiber Brahmin; Jetha son of Mai Das, Mani Ram son of Mai Das Balunt Jalhanas; Jaggu son of Padma grandson of Kaula Hajavat Aambiana; Nanu son of Bagha grandson of Umeda came along Mata Sulakkhani, mother of Mahal (Guru) eighth, to Bakala from Delhi. Year 1721 (Bikrami Sammat), Massiya day of Bhadva month…”10 [non-italic words are mine – author].

On this day the prayer was made by Baba Dwarka Das son of Baba Arjani, grandson of Baba Mohri and great-grandson of Guru Amar Das Sahib.

After assuming gurgaddi (charge of Sikh mission), Guru Tegh Bahadur’s first visit was to Keeratpur Sahib; he had not been to Keeratpur, the headquarters of the Sikh Panth, for more than eight years, since June 1656 when he had left for his long missionary journey. During this period Guru Har Rai had passed away; his daughter Bibi Rup Kaur had got married (and


9 This event has been explained in the previous chapter.
10 Bhatt Vahi Talaunda, Pargana Jind, Khata Jalhanon Ka


she had been living with her husband at Kalyanpur, a village adjoining Keeratpur). Guru Tegh Bahadur went to her residence and shared memories of her father (Guru Har Rai Sahib) and brother (Guru Harkrishan Sahib). This visit of the 21st of August 1664 has been recorded in the Bhatt Vahis:

“Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji Mahal (Guru) ninth, came from Bakala to Keeratpur, pargana Kehlur, to console (her for the death of her father and brother) Bibi Rup Kaur wife of Khem Karan Dhussa Khatri, in the year 1721 (Bikrami) Bhadva sudi ten. He was accompanied by Dwarka Das son of Arjani Sahib Bhalla, Diwan Dargah Mall son of Dwarka Das Chhibber, Jaggu son of Padma Hajavat Ambiana.”11

[non-italic words are mine – author].

Visit by Makhan Shah Lubana

In 1664, the Hindus were celebrating Diwali on the 9th of October. By then, Guru Tegh Bahadur had returned to Bakala. Bhai Makhan Shah Lubana’s forefathers had been committed to the Sikh Panth since long time; they used to visit Keeratpur every year. This time they got the message that after the departure of Guru Harkrishan Sahib, his successor the ninth Guru had chosen to stay at Bakala; so, he along with his wife and sons reached Bakala. As soon as he entered the village an agent of Dhir Mall approached him and took him to Dhir Mall; Makhan Shah had not seen Guru Tegh Bahadur so he placed five gold mohars (coins) before Dhir mall and paid obeisance; Dhir Mall picked up the mohars and put them into his pocket; at this Makhan Shah thought that he cannot be the Guru; so, he asked, ‘Are you Guru Tegh Bahadur?’ His servant replied, ‘No, he is Guru Dhir Mall.’ Hearing this, Makhan Shah, without making any comments, left the place and began looking for Guru Tegh Bahadur; someone told him that Tegh Bahadur lived in the basement of a house; he went to that building and someone pointed out to the room where the Guru was staying. Makhan Shah and his family went there; and this time too he placed five mohars before the Guru. At this, he (Guru) said, “Makhan Shah you have been contributing one hundred mohars every year but this time only five; hearing this he placed all the mohars in front of the Guru, and paid obeisance once more; he immediately went out and climbed the roof of the house and began saying loudly: ‘Gur Ladho Ray‟ (I have found the Guru); at this all his companions and the other Sikhs flocked to that place and paid obeisance to the Guru. (Since that day the Lubana clan began observing the 9th of October as Gur Ladho day).

This incident has been recorded by the scribes of Bhatt Vahis:

“Makhan Shah son of Dasa, grandson of Artha, great-grandson of Binna, family of (Baba) Bahoru. Lal Chand son of Makhan Shah, Chandu Lal son of Makhan Shah, Kushal Chand son of Makhan Shah, Soljaee wife of Makhan Shah, caste Pelia Banjara, resident of Mota Tanda, pargana Muzaffarabad, Kashmir, came to Bakala town on 1721 (Bikrami calendar) on (Hindu) Diwali day, Saturday. He presented one hundred mohars in the court of Guru Tegh Bahadur, the ninth mahal (Guru). Dhumma son of Naik Kahna Binjalunt also came with him.”12

[non-italic words are mine – author].

From this, some Brahmanic writers concocted a story of miracle. They preached that once Makhan Shah’s ship was sinking in the seas (which seas?) and he made prayer to the Guru; hearing his prayer, Guru Tegh Bahadur put his shoulder under the ship and brought it to the shore. This Brahmanic writer even wrote that the Guru’s shoulder was badly wounded while saving the ship (it means that the Guru pushed the ship physically as Hercules. Why could he not do it just by miracle?). Such hagiographic stories had been concocted by Brahmanic


11 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi, pargana Jind, Khata Hajavaton Ka
12 ‘Bhatt Vahi Tumar Binjalunto Ki


writes so that Sikh history too should become like the works of fiction (Ramayana and Mahabharata).

Second visit to Keeratpur:

Mata Bassi, wife of Baba Gurditta, mother of Guru Har Rai, grandmother of Guru Harkrishan and Bibi Rup Kaur died on the 29th of September 1664; prayers for her were to be made on the 14th of October. Guru Tegh Bahadur, Makhan Shah Lubana, Diwan Dargah Mall and others left Bakala on the 10th of October and reached Keeratpur on the 14th; they stayed there for three days.13

Tour of Majha area:

After his return from Keeratpur, Guru Tegh Bahadur began a missionary tour of the Majha area; he reached Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar) on the 22nd of November 1664 where he was welcomed by Harji (son of Meharban and grandson of Pirthi Chand); Guru Sahib held a congregation on the mound (tharha in Punjabi) in front of Darbar Sahib (now Gurdwara Thara Sahib). He spent that night at Guru-Da-Chakk and left for village Valla the following day.

Later, some writer14 concocted a story that Dhir Mal closed the doors of Darbar Sahib and did not allow the Guru to enter and the latter paid obeisance from the mound and went to village Valla. It is very interesting that there was not even a wall around the Darbar Sahib; hence there was no question of locking of doors. Secondly, Dhir Mal had nothing to do with Guru-Da-Chakk; rather it was under the care of Harji, the grandson of Pirthi Chand. Further, this writer says that when Dhir Mall closed the door, the Guru cursed them by saying ‘amritsariay andarsarhiay’; this too is gossip. First of all the Gurus never cursed any one and what to talk of one complete city. Secondly, this town was not called Amritsar at the time of the Guru. The city got this name in the beginning of nineteenth century, more than a hundred years after the martyrdom of Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib. This writer further states that having disallowed to enter the city, the Guru went to Valla; when the women folk of this village came to know about the ‘treatment’ given to the Guru by the ‘amritsarias’, they (the women) abused the residents of the city and following this reprimand by the women, the Guru was allowed to enter the city. Great are such writers who don’t bother about even the geography and logic. The Guru went to Valla (more than 10 km) on foot, and, after learning about the incident from the Guru, the women came to the town on foot the same day and got the Guru’s entry into the city. Such stories are distortion of history (it seems that this writer was not given proper respect by the residents of Amritsar).

From Valla, the Guru went to Ghukkewali, where he held a congregation in the garden dedicated to Guru Arjan. His next stopover was village Nijjarwala, Tarn Taran and Khadur. After touring these areas the Guru reached Goindwal on the 7th of December 1664; here, he stayed for several days and held congregation, which were attended by a very large number of people; among the audience was one Bhai Raghupati Rai Nijjar-Kamboj from Khem Karan; he requested the Guru to visit his village also; the Guru obliged him, accompanied him, and, spent first fifteen days of January 1665 at Khem Karan; everyday hundreds of people attended the Guru’s discourse.

From Khem Karan, the Guru went to Chohla, Makhu, Harike and Zira villages; the villagers flocked to listen to his discourse. After spending a couple of days in Zira and Moga, the Guru went to Dagru and Daroli (now Daroli Bhai). He was at Daroli vilage in February 1665; he spent several days in the village of his mother’s sister. For the next two months, the Guru toured different areas of Jungle Des and preached the Sikh faith.


13 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 21, p. 68.
14 Santokh Singh in Gur Partap Suraj Granth.


Digging of tank at Talwandi Sabo:

Having spent some time at Daroli, Guru Tegh Bahadur went to Talwandi Sabo; here, Bhai Dalla and his father gave royal welcome to the Guru; this area was known for water shortage; the Guru asked the Sikhs to dig tanks for water storage and save rain water for drinking, bathing and other purposes. He (Guru) himself began digging a tank on the 28th of March 1665 which was finally ready on the 7th of April;15 and, by God’s grace after a few days, a heavy rain shower filled the whole tank with water. The Guru spent a few days in Malwa, held congregations and then proceeded towards Bangar Des (present Jind district and adjoining areas).

Second Sikh headquarters at Dhamtan:

In Bangar Des, Guru Tegh Bahadur’s headquarters was at Dhamtan; here, the Guru stayed in the house of Bhai Daggo who was a masand (missionary in charge) of the Bangar Des; Daggo was an honourable personality of that area, and due to this hundreds of people used to attend to the Guru’s discourse. Majority of the Dhamtan residents was Sikh.

After a few days’ sojourn the Guru decided to go to Keeratpur; when the Guru announced his programme, the local Sikhs became sad; on behalf of the sangat, Daggo requested the Guru to establish his headquarters at Dhamtan; Daggo offered that he would grant land; build a house and a well for the Guru’s residence. The Guru told them that the sangat of different areas knew about the centres at Keeratpur and Bakala, hence it would cause difficulties; but the Dhamtan sangat insisted that with the passage of time people would come to know of the new headquarters. Finding them so much emotional, the Guru agreed; the very next day (the first week of May 1665), Bhai Daggo began digging a well and also a house for the Guru; the foundation of both was laid by the Guru himself.

(Bhai Santokh Singh, in his book Suraj Parkash, did great injustice to this great son of the Panth by writing that ‘the Guru gave him money and he embezzled the amount’, whereas the reality is that he spent a lot from his pocket. In fact Bhai Santokh Singh, before settling at Kaithal, visited Dhamtan; he was not properly welcomed by Bhai Daggo’s family; hence he was angry with them, resulting into distortion of history; Santokh did the same to Bhai Dalla of Talwandi Sabo and concocted stories to insult him).

Death of Raja of Bilaspur:

Guru Tegh Bahadur reached Keeratpur in the first week of May 1665. The next day, a minister from Bilaspur state came to Keeratpur to report the death of Raja Dip Chand of Bilaspur (who had expired on the 26th of April 1665). Guru Tegh Bahadur left Keeratpur on the 9th of May for Bilaspur to console Rani Champa; he was accompanied by Mata Nanaki (his mother), Mata Sulakkhani (wife of Guru Har Rai), Mata Hari (wife of Suraj Mall), Dip Chand and Nand Chand (sons of Suraj Mall), Diwan Dargah Mall, Bhai Dial Das and a few others. An entry in the Bhatt Vahis has recorded this event in the following words:

“Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib, mahal (Guru) eighth, came to Bilaspur from Keeratpur on fifteenth of Jeth of 1722 (of Bikrami sammat) to participate in prayers for Raja Dip Chand. He was accompanied by Dip Chand, Nand Chand sons of Suraj Mall, Mata Hari Ji wife of Suraj Mall, Mata Sulakkhani Ji wife of Guru Har Rai mahal seventh Ji, Diwan Dargah Mall Chhiber, Jetha and Dial Das sons of Mai Das, Daria son of Mulla Jalhana.” 16 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Founding of Chakk Nanaki (not Anandpur Sahib)


15 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 22, p. 69.
16 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi, account of Jalhanas.


After the ceremony regarding Raja Dip Chand was over, Guru Tegh Bahadur began preparations for return journey to Keeratpur. In the meanwhile, Rani Champa (widow of Raja Dip Chand) had come to know that the Guru was going to establish his new headquarters at Dhamtan; grief-stricken and despondent Rani had developed a feeling that she was weak and alone; hence she craved for some spiritual and political support; so, she went to Mata Nanaki and requested her to ask the Guru to have his headquarters in her state. Rani Champa spoke in such a pathetic tone that Mata Nanaki could not help promising that she would talk about her (Rani’s) desire to the Guru; and, When Mata Nanaki talked to the Guru, he told her about his promise with the Sikhs of Dhamtan; he told her that the Sikhs there must have built a house by then and even a dharamsala might have been constructed; at this, Mata Nanaki told him (Guru) about Rani’s despondency and asked him to help the desperate Rani and accept her request; and promise the Dhamtan Sikhs that you would be making frequent visits to their town. The Guru himself thought over it again and realized that a centre in the hills would be better for the Sikhs too, so he agreed to his mother’s suggestion. When Rani Champa was conveyed this message, she was almost mad with joy.17

Guru Tegh Bahadur selected some land of the villages of Makhowal, Mianpur, Sahota and Laudipur; he paid price of the land (then 500 golden coins/rupees);18 at first the Rani refused to accept the payment and said that she wanted to donate the land; but the Guru said that the Sikh city will not be built on any gifted land; the Rani had no choice but to accept the price.

On the 19th of June 1665, Guru Tegh Bahadur founded a new village; Bhai Gurditta (grandson of Baba Buddha) was given the honour of laying down the foundation stone at the present site of Gurdwara Guru-De-Mahal; the new village was named Chakk Nanaki (after the name of the mother of Guru Tegh Bahadur). An entry regarding this is available in Bhatt Vahis:

“Guru Tegh Bahadur Ji mahal (Guru) ninth, founded a village on the ruins of Makhowal, on Monday, asarh (Haarh) 21, 1722 (Bikrami); (and) named it Chakk Nanaki.”19

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Now, although Chakk Nanaki, Anandpur, Sahota, Laudipur, Mianpur and Mataur are all a part of the Greater Anandpur, but in revenue papers, all these villages, including Chakk Nanaki (in papers ‘Chakk’ only) have separate nambardars(village officer) and have separate revenue records.

The first building to be built in Chakk Nanaki was the residence of the Guru (now Gurdwara Guru-De-Mahal); it was followed by a dharamsala and the houses built by those Sikhs who chose to live there. Having spent some days at Chakk Nanaki, the Guru left again for a tour of Bangar Des so that he may assure the Sikhs of Dhamtan that he had not rejected them; on his way to Dhamtan, the Guru visited Rupar, Banur, Rajpura, Saifabad20 (now Bahadurgarh), Dhoda, Sunam, Chhajali, Lahira Gaga etc and finally reached Dhamtan.

At Dhamtan, the Guru called a gathering of the Sikhs and explained them the whole situation; hearing this all the sangat became sad; he assured that he would, however, be making frequent visits to Dhamtan and would consider it his second headquarters; to prove


17 Guru Kian Sakhina, sakhi no. 24, pp.71-72.
18 Gazeteer Hoshiarpur district.
19 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi
20 Here, the Guru met Nawab Saif Khan (in whose name the village and a fort existed, now this place, adjascent to the Punjabi University Patiala, is known as Bahadurgarh), and both became friends. Earlier, Saif Khan had been the Governor of Agra in 1659 but after a short service he had renounced this office and begun living as a faqir; but again, in Decemebr 1665, he joined as the Governor of Kashmir but again returned to the life of a faqir. In December 1675 (one month after the martyrdom of Gur Tegh Bahadur) he rejoined royal office and till his death in 1685 he remained Governor of Bihar and Allahabad provinces. Saif Khan was brother of Fdai Khan, a foster-brother of Aurangzeb, but it seems that he could not play any role when the Guru was arrested in July 1675 (and later executed four months later, on the 11th of November 1675).


his promise, the Guru spent several days at Dhamtan; he held a big gathering of all the Sikhs of Bangar Des area, on the 28th of October (the Hindu Diwali day in 1665).21 The next day he told then that he would be returning to Chakk Nanaki to observe the development of the new city; at this, the Sikhs requested him to stay there for some more days, at least up to Puranmashi of Katak month and hold a congregation on the birthday of Guru Nanak. Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib agreed.

(This, however, confirms that at the time of Guru Tegh Bahadur, the Sikhs used to celebrate Guru Nanak birthday in Katak, and not Visakh).

First Arrest (at Dhamtan)

The next day, Guru Sahib, accompanied by several Sikhs, went to the nearby forest for hunting. There, he was arrested by Aalam Khan Ruhila, the police chief of Bangar; when asked by Bhai Daggo as to what was the reason for arrest, the police chief said that as per royal order no non-Muslim has a right to hold weapons or hunt; he, however, said that the arrested shall be presented before Aurangzeb and he will decide on this issue; he took all of them to Delhi under heavy security;22 the arrested included Bhai Daggo, Mati Das, Sati Das, Gual Das, Gurdas Barhtia, Sangat (Bhai Pheru), Jetha, Dial Das and others. An entry of Bhatt Vahi Jadobansian Ki, account of Barhtias, has recorded this incident:

“Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib Ji mahal ninth, was taken to Delhi from Dhamtan, pargana Bangar, by Aalam Khan Ruhila, under royal orders. (It was) year 1722 and dark side of Kartik. Along with (him) Diwan Mati Das, Sati Das sons of Hira Nand Chhiber, Gual Das son of Chhute Mal Chhiber, Gurdas son of Kirat Barhtia, Sangata son of Binna Uppal, Jetha, Dial Das sons of Mai Das Jalhana Balunt, were brought as arrested.”

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

They were taken to Delhi and produced in Aurangzeb’s court at Lal Qila; Aurangzeb asked several questions from the Guru; the Guru answered all the questions boldly and made Aurangzeb answer-less; when Aurangzeb realized that he could not win in arguments, he told the Guru that if he wanted to keep arms he should embrace Islam; the Guru refused to renounce his faith; at this Aurangzeb ordered his execution. Kanwar Ram Sinh (son of Raja Jai Sinh Mirza) who was present in the court requested Aurangzeb not to implement this order; Aurangzeb paused for some moments and then sent the Guru into the custody of Kanwar Ram Sinh (perhaps hoping that Kanwar would be able to convince them to embrace Islam).

Second missionary journey of the eastern lands:

Kanwar Ram Sinh released the Guru and his companions on the 31st of December23; thus, Guru Tegh Bahadur had spent two months and three days in confinement (since his arrest at Dhamtan). After his release, the Guru spent three days at the residence of Kanwar Ram Sinh and then left for his second journey of the northern and eastern lands (Bihar, Bengal and Assam etc). He first went to Mathura, and then to Agra, where he addressed several congregations. From Agra he went to Etawah, Kanpur, Fatehpur, Paryag (now Allahabad) and then to Kashi (Benaras, now Varanasi). He spent a few weeks in these areas and then went to Sasaram and Gaya (the land of the Buddhists); here too, several people flocked to listen to him. In the beginning of the summer of 1667, the Guru reached Patna and met his son, wife and others; on hearing of his arrival, large number of people came to make obeisance and listen to his discourse. He spent the chumasa (four months of summer and


21S.K. Bhuyan, Badshah Buranji (sakhi 116, p. 163) says that about 30000 persons participated in this gathering.
22 S.K. Bhuyan, Badshah Buranji, sakhi 116, p. 163.
23 Bhatt Vahi Jadobansian Di.


rainy season) at Patna and then visited Monghyr24 (about 170 km from Patna); from here, he went to Bhagalpur, Colgong, Sahibganj and Kantnagar (later Kantnagar was washed by floods), Malda and Dacca.

Kanwar Ram Sinh on Assam expedition:

During this period Aurangzeb had become annoyed with Raja Jai Sinh Mirza and Kanwar Ram Sinh; he had doubts that Jai Sinh Mirza had collaborated with Shivaji Marhatta in his escape from his custody. He was also angry with Ram Sinh for releasing Guru Tegh Bahadur without his express consent. Ram Sinh tried to assure Aurangzeb of his loyalty but the latter was not satisfied. In the meanwhile (in December 1667) Aurangzeb got several reports of rebellion in Assam; He had already tried more than once to crush the Assamese but had failed; now he thought of sending Kanwar Ram Sinh on Assam expedition. He thought that if Kanwar wins the battle, he (emperor) would forgive him for his previous mistakes and if he loses, he won’t return alive; in both cases he (emperor) would be the winner.25

Kanwar Ram Sinh left Delhi on the 27th of December 1667; before his departure his mother Rani Pushpavati told him to contact Guru Tegh Bahadur at Patna and seek his help.

Compromise between the Assam ruler and Kanwar

Assam ruler Chakardhvaj Sinh was a fearless and brave warrior; he had never bowed to the dictates of Aurangzeb and always refused to pay tribute. Aurangzeb had sent the Mughal army several times but all his attacks were repulsed by Assamese army; this time he decided to send an army which comprised mostly of the Hindu-Rajput soldiers. Leading this army, Kanwar Ram Sinh first went to Patna to meet Guru Tegh Bahadur; here came to know that the Guru had gone for missionary tour, so Ram Sinh followed the Guru and was able to finally meet him near Monghyr. Guru suggested him a compromise with the Assamese. On the other hand, Chakardhvaj Sinh too had special regards for the Guru; he too agreed but asserted for a respectable compromise; when both agreed, the Guru called a joint meeting and ushered an honourable agreement.

This compromise saved lives of thousands of soldiers from both sides; the Assames and the Rajputs, both, were happy. At that time the Guru was in Goalpur zone, in village Dhubri earlier visited by Guru Nanak Sahib; he was planning to build a memorial to commemorate Guru Nanak’s visit. When Kanwar Ram Sinh and Chakardhvaj Sinh came to know about the Guru’s wish, both asked their soldiers to participate in the construction of the memorial; all the soldiers carried soil in their shields and created a big mound over which the memorial was built. Now that shrine, Dhubri Sahib Gurdwara, is the most prominent Gurdwara in the eastern lands.

Guru’s return journey and arrest at Agra

In March 1670, Guru Tegh Bahadur began his return journey to Madar Des (Punjab). From Dhubri he went to Patna; he sent his son Gobind Das (who was about eight and a half years old at that time) and (Mata) Gujri under the escort of his brother-in-law Kirpal Chand, the baby-sitter Chaupati Rai and others to Lakhnaur (residence of the parents of Mata Gujri) and himself took another route (via Kashi, Paryag, Mirzapur, Agra, Delhi, Taravari, Kurukshetra, Dhamtan, Pehowa, Saifabad, Mallah, Sultanpur etc).

According to a tradition, when he reached Agra, he was arrested by the police chief of Agra. He, along with companions, was taken to Delhi. When Rani Pushpawati came to know of his arrest, she approached the Mughal prime minister and asked him to release the Guru


24 Also spelled as Mungher/Munghyr.
25 S.K. Bhuyan, Badshah Buranji, sakhi 117, p. 164.


in an honourable manner. When the minister came to know about the Guru’s role in Assam, he apologized and released the Guru and the Sikhs. This happened in August 1670. This story is not corroborated by any source. Santokh Singh (in Suraj Parkash) mentions that Guru Tegh Bahadur was arrested at Agra in 1675, whereas early sources26 mention his arrest at Malakpur.

From Delhi, the Guru went to Taravari (near Karnal), Kurukshetra, Pehowa, Dhamtan, Saifabad (now Bahadurgarh). According to Saqi Must’ad Khan27, Nawab Saif Khan was also alongwith the Guru up to Saifgarh. After spending some days with Saif Khan, the Guru wnt to Lahil (Lehal), Lang, Mulowal, Sekha, Thikriwala, Mallha (village of his sister Bibi Veero), Sultanpur, Kartarpur and then reached Bakala. (Guru) Gobind Das too reached Bakala after spending a few weeks at Lakhnaur; the Guru spent the next one and a half year at Bakala.

The Guru moves to Chakk Nanaki

Having spent one and a half years at Bakala, the Guru decided to move to the new headquarters at Chakk Nanaki. Since the founding of the town in 1665, seven years ago, he had not visited it even once; Gobind Das too was interested in visiting the town named after his grandmother (Mata Nanaki); on the other hand, Rani Champa of Bilaspur too had sent several letters28 and messages to the Guru requesting him to visit her; besides, the number of the Sikhs visiting the Guru had been increasing day by day, and, there were not enough houses to accommodate such a big number of sangat at Bakala; with all this in mind, the Guru decided to move to Chakk Nanaki; and, he sent messages to the Sikhs everywhere asking them to visit Chakk Nanaki on the 28th of March 1673 (the first of Visakh month).

Guru Tegh Bahadur left Bakala in March 1673. On the 28th of March, thousands of Sikhs flocked to the new Sikh headquarters. Several Sikhs decided to build their houses in the town; soon it had hundreds of houses and it turned into a big village (or a small town). After most of the visitors were gone, the Guru asked Bhai Bajar Singh Rathaur to give Gobind Das military training; besides, Diwan Dargah Mall and Bhai Mani Ram (Singh) were assigned the duty to teach him Gurbani, history and other subjects. Gobind Das had already studied a lot at Patna and Bakala. On the 12th of May 1673, Gobind Das was betrothed to Jeetan (Jeet Kaur after initiation) daughter of Bhai Harjas Subhikhi (a rich trader of Lahore); the marriage ceremony was to be performed three years later.

In the next two years, a large number of Sikhs began living at Chakk Nananki; besides the number of the Sikhs’ visiting the town went on increasing, and, the Guru had to appoint two Diwans (ministers) to run the affairs of the town and darbar.

Visit of Kashmiri Brahmins

Almost every day, jathas of the Sikhs from different parts would visit the town; daily congregations used to be attended by hundreds and sometimes thousands of the Sikhs. On the 25th of May 1675, Bhai Kirpa Ram Dutt, the in charge of the Sikh mission in Kashmir, came to Chakk Nanaki along with 16 chiefs of the different sections of the Hindu-Brahmin community in Kashmir; they appeared before the Guru at the present site of Takht Damdama Sahib (now a part of Gurdwara Guru-De-Mahal) and requested the Guru to ‘hold their arms‟ (i.e. to help them); they told the Guru that Iftikhar Khan29, the Governor of Kashmir was forcibly converting the Hindus into Islam. They also told that they had sought the help of the


26 Bhatt Vahis and Kesar Singh Chhiber (Bansavalinama Dasan Patsahian Da).

27 Maasir-i-Aalamgiri, p. 69.

28 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 27, p. 77.

29 He remained Governor of Kashmir from September 1671 to April 1676 (Maasir-i-Aalamgiri, p. 69). Poet Santokh Singh has wrongly mentioned Sher Afghan Khan as the Governor (Gur Partap Suraj Granth, Raas 14, Ansu 27).


heads of the Hindu temples at Badri Nath, Mathura, Kashi, Dwarka, Puri and Kanchi but all of them have expressed their helplessness because they were afraid of the wrath of Aurangzeb; they further told that they had approached the Rajput rulers of Jaipur, Jodhpur and Ajmer too; and. they too gave cold shoulders to us; they are coward and shameless; they cannot stop Aurangzeb from demolishing their temples even in the states ruled by them, how could they help us?”; saying this, some of them even burst into tears; one of them said: ‘Now we have only one hope, i.e. Guru Nanak’s house’.

Hearing the petition and pathetic appeal of the Brahmins, Guru Tegh Bahadur said: ‘none leaves Guru Nanak’s house empty-handed; Waheguru will help you; I know Aurangzeb is an extremist Sunni Musalman; he won’t bother unless someone sacrifices one’s life for this cause; now, you go back to Kashmir and tell the Governor that if he can bring Guru Tegh Bahadur into the fold of Islam, every Hindu will become a Muslim.’

Hearing this, the Kashmiri Brahmins heaved a sigh of relief; they had come as hopeless, disheartened, powerless, almost lifeless, but they returned home full of hope, satisfied, full of courage and in high spirits. (All these Brahmins and their families and relatives, embraced Sikhism after the martyrdom of Guru Tegh Bahadur).

The visit of the Kashmiri Brahmins has been recorded by Bhatt Vahis:

“Bhai Kirpa Ram son of Aru Ram, grandson of Narain Das, great-grandson of Braham Das, descendants of Thakar Das, caste Munjhal Brahmin. resident of Mattan, Kashmir Des, came to the court of Guru Tegh Bahadur, mahal (Guru) ninth, along with 16 Brahmins, on Jeth Sudi eleven, year 1732 (Bikrami sammat), Guru Ji consoled them and said, ‘Baba Nanak will protect you’.”30 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

When the Brahmins were gone, Gobind Das asked Guru-father, “What would you do now?” Guru Tegh Bahadur said, “I will see Aurangzeb and present the case of the Kashmiri Brahmins before him; I know he is fanatic so I may have to sacrifice my life.” At that time Gobind Das was just 13 years and four months old (according to one tradition, he was just nine years old).

Gobind Das installed as Tenth Guru

The next day, Guru Tegh Bahadur sent letters to all the prominent Sikhs to visit Chakk Nanaki; when all of them attended the court, the Guru said, ‘I have decided to present the case of the Kashmiri Brahmins before Aurangzeb; I know I shall have to sacrifice my life; and I shall not return to Chakk Nanaki; Gobind Das will be the Tenth Guru; you should, now, get instructions from him; there is no doubt that, now; the Sikhs shall have to be armed; but don’t resort to fighting unless you are fully prepared.’ Then on the 8th of July 1675, Guru Tegh Bahadur installed Gobind Das as the tenth Guru and left Chakk Nanaki on the 11th of July, Bhai Dial Das, Bhai Mati Das and Bhai Sati Das too joined him.

During this period, Aurangzeb was not in Delhi and had gone to Hassan Abdal (also known as Punja Sahib to the Sikhs); he had left Delhi on the 7th of April 1674. In early June he had been told by the Governor of Kashmir what the Brahmins had conveyed him (Governor) about the declaration of Guru Tegh Bahadur. Aurangzeb decided to accept the offer (in fact challenge) of the Guru; he was happy to foresee that all the Brahmins will embrace Islam if Guru Tegh Bahadur becomes a Muslim; so, he (Aurangzeb) sent a message to the Governors of Lahore and Sarhind (now Sirhind) to arrest the Guru and use all means to bring him to Islam.

When the Governor of Sarhind got Aurangzeb’s letter, he immediately despatched an order to the chief of Rupar (now Ropar) to present the Guru in his court. The chief of Rupar despatched Mirza Noor Mohammed Khan, the police chief of Rupar, to Chakk Nanaki to


30 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi


bring the Guru; Noor Mohammed immediately left for Chakk; when he reached Chakk in the evening of the 11th of July, he found that the Guru had left the town early in the morning and was on way to Kotla Nihang Khan. Noor Mohammed spent the night there and began his return journey early in the morning; when he reached Malakpur Ranghran (now only Malakpur) about six km from Rupar, he heard noises coming from inside the village; he went to the site and found that someone had fallen in the well; he also came to know that the person was a companion of the Guru whom he had been looking for; he was overjoyed to know that the Guru too was in that village; he arrested the Guru31 and his three companions and escorted them to Rupar and then to Sarhind where they were produced before Abdul Aziz Dilawar Khan, the Governor of Sarhind. An entry about the Guru’s arrest is found in Bhatt Vahis:

„Nur Mohammed Khan Mirza, of Rupar (police) post, arrested Guru Tegh Bahadur, mahal (Guru) ninth, on Sawan dated 12th, 1732 (Bikrami), from village Malakpur Rangharan, pargana Ghanaula and took him to Sarhind. Along with him were arrested Diwan Mati Das, Sati Das sons of Hira Mall Chhiber Balunt. They remained in Bassi Pathanan prison for four months. The wicked (jailor) gave much trouble to the Guruji. Guruji bowed before His Will.‟32 [non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

As per the instructions of Aurangzeb, the Governor of Sarhind conveyed the Guru the emperor’s orders; the Guru replied if you can prove that Islam is better than Sikhism, I will embrace Islam. Hearing this, the Governor issued orders to keep the Guru in Bassi Pathanan fort; he also sent for the senior maulanas and other Islamic intellectuals to impress upon the Guru. Several experts of Islam talked to the Guru but none could prove superiority of Islam; even Saif-ud-Din (successor of Sheikh Ahmed, Alif Mujjaddid Sani) visited the Guru more than once; he too surrendered and told the Governor of Sarhind that none could logically convince the Guru. Now, the governor issued threats to the Guru that if he did not embrace Islam he will be executed; hearing this, the Guru smiled and said: ‘So you could not prove superiority of Islam and want to resort to forcible conversion; but you will not achieve it’; at this the Governor of Sarhind decided to leave the final decision with Aurangzeb; he prepared a report and sent it to Aurangzeb who was still at Hassan Abdal.

When Aurangzeb received the report, he became aggressive and decided to execute the Guru; he sent a message to Abdul Aziz Dilawar Khan, the Governor of Sarhind, to put the Guru in an iron cage and take him to Delhi to be executed in his presence. Aurangzeb himself was preparing to leave for Delhi; but, due to local problems Aurangzeb had to stay back. So, after a few days, he sent another message to Safi Khan, the chief of Delhi, asking him to get a fatwa (religious order) from the Qazi of Delhi asking the Guru either to embrace Islam or be ready for execution.

Martyrdom of the Guru

Following the orders of Aurangzeb, the Guru was put in a cage and taken to Delhi; they reached Delhi on the 3rd of November 1675; he was imprisoned in the Kotwali (now the site of the Sis Ganj Gurdwara); on the 5th of November, he was produced before the royal Qazi Abdul Wahab Khan Vahura. As desired by the Aurangzeb, the Qazi issued fatwa (religious verdict as per Islam) asking the Guru to: either embrace Islam, or perform some miracle, or be ready to die. The Guru answered the Qazi: „Showing miracle is another name for calamity; only God is miracle and only He performs miracles; secondly, faith is an individual’s choice; everyone has a right to religion; but I am ready to embrace Islam if you can guarantee that as a Muslim I will never die; thirdly, life and death is in the hands of God;


31 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 29, p. 80; Kesar Singh Chhiber, Bansawalinama Dasan Patsahian Da, chapter 9, stanzas 75-77.

32 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi, Khata Jalhanon Ka.


it is all His command; one shall live only for those breaths which God has given to each one; none can increase or decrease them.‟ The Qazi and the Governor were made answerless by the Guru’s reply; so, they did not execute the Guru immediately. The same fatwa was issued for Dial Das, Mati Das and Sati Das, the three companions of the Guru.

The Governor of Delhi thought of trying to coerce the Guru by torturing him and his companions; to torture him, burning sand was poured on his naked body; he was tied to a burning pole; this type of torture continued for three days.33 When this could not affect the Guru or his companions’ mind, the Governor ordered their execution; on the 11th of November 1675, first Bhai Dial Das (son of Mai Das, and, brother of Bhai Mani Singh) was made to sit in a big cauldron filled with water and it was put on a furnance; Dial Das was killed by boiling his body in water but he refused to embrace Islam. Next, Bhai Mati Das was fixed in two blocks of wood and his body was sawed into two pieces long way; he too chose death instead of renouncing his faith; it was followed by burning of Sati Das wrapped in cotton. All this was done before the eyes of Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib with a thought that having seen all this torture, he will surrender; but, this inhuman savagery could not awe or coerce the Guru; finally, the Qazi ordered the Guru’s execution; and, the executioner Jalal-ud-Din Sayyad of Samana severed the head of the Guru. There were a large number of people watching torture and executions.

Aurangzeb had issued orders that in case of the Guru’s execution, his body should be cut into four pieces and these should be hanged from trees in four different parts of Delhi. But, before this order could get implemented, Jaita34 (son of Agya), Nanu Ram, Tulsi and Uda Rathore made a planning to carry away Guru’s body from the Kotwali. Bhai Jaita, in the dress of a scavenger, carried the head of the Guru in a basket and accompanied by his three companions began his journey to Chakk Nanaki (now Anandpur Sahib); they reached Chakk Nanaki and handed the Guru’s head over to Guru Gobind Singh. The head was cremated on the 16th of November, at the site where Gurdwara Sis Ganj has been built.

The same night, Bhai Lakhi Rai Yadav-Wanjara (father-in-law of Bhai Mani Singh), a resident of Raisina, and his sons Nigahia, Hema and Harhi, carried the trunk of the Guru from the Kotwali and took it to their home (present site of Gurdwara Rakab Ganj) and cremated it by burning his house as a pyre.

The incident of the cremation of the Guru’s head and trunk has been recorded in two enrtries of the Bhatt Vahis:

“Jaita son of Agya, Nanu son of Bagha, Uda son of Khema got Guru’s (severed) head and reached Keeratpur, pargana Kehlur. (They reached) on Manghar Sudi ten, in 1732 (Bikrami). On tenth it was cremated. Only Guru knows the rest. Guru is the master of his will.”35

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

“Lakhia son of Godhu, Nigahia Hema Harhi sons of Lakhia, of Jadobans (Yadav clan) Barhtia-Kanaunt (and) Dhuma son of Kahna Tumar Binjalunt, brought the body of Guru Tegh Bahadur mahal (Guru) ninth, on Maghar Sudi six, 1732, Thursday. Cremated it in Raisina village when half a ghari of night still remained (at about 3 AM). 36

[non-italic words in the text are mine – author].

Religious Policy of Aurangzeb

Aurangzeb liked to be addressed as Aalamgir (literally the master of the world). He had killed his brothers and imprisoned (and killed) his father to become an emperor. In fact he


33 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 30, p. 92.
34 Later named Jeewan Singh after initiation.
35 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi, Khata Udanon Ka
36 Bhatt Vahi Jadobansian Di, Khata Barhtia Kanauton Ka


was a pervert; his hatred for music, his cynical nature, his liking for ritualistic Shariyat (Islam) and fanaticism were born out of his psycho mind; hypocrisy, hatred, anger, ungrateful nature, forgetting promises, cruelty, emotional decisions etc were born out of his sick mentality; he was mad with hatred for non-Muslims.

During his reign he demolished hundreds of big Hindu temples; these temples include Keshavrao temples of Mathura (1666), Vishavnath temple of Kashi/Benaras (1669), Gopinath temple of Mathura (1669), several temples of Ujjain, Kanauj, Kol (Ajmer) and Bengal.37 When Aurangzeb occupied the throne in 1659, he issued orders that the Hindus won’t build any new temple; this meant that the existing temples could remain; but, six years later, he issued orders to demolish all the big temples, some of which had been built hundreds of years ago. It is amazing to note that several temples were demolished in those cities which had Rajput administrators/police chiefs; these Rajputs were so cowardly that they were not ready to make even request to Aurangzeb because they did not want to earn his wrath and lose their status; Aurangzeb had imposed Jezia tax on the Hindus and had doubled octroi for them. He issued orders for demolition of the Sikh dharamsalas too and the dharamsala of Buria was demolished too (but the Sikhs rebuilt it later on).

The main reason of Aurangzeb’s hatred was because of his fanatic teacher Sheikh Saif-ud-Din Sarhandi (of Nakshbandi sect of the Muslims). Aurangzeb had received his early education at Sultanpur Lodhi but later he studied under the Sarhindi Sheikh too; this Sheikh was a poisonous and fanatic Muslim; he filled Aurangzeb’s mind with hatred for the non-Muslims and which he lived with till his death; and it was this mentality which made him execute Guru Tegh Bahadur Sahib.

The Sikhs’ reaction after the martyrdom of the Guru

Martyrdom of the Guru filled the Sikhs with anger and they wanted to punish him. But, Aurangzeb had very tight security and it was not only difficult but almost impossible to penetrate into it. In spite of this security the Delhi Sikhs tried to attacks Aurangzeb. The first of such attacks occurred, on the 10th of July 1676, when a Sikh threw a big stick at him;38 the second took place on the 27th of October 1676, when he was climbing the stairs of the Jama mosque; and third action was of throwing bricks when he was coming out of a boat.39 Though in these attacks Aurangzeb was not even injured but it exhibited the anger of the Sikhs who were helpless. It is wrong to state that the Guru’s martyrdom frightened the Sikhs and they ran away when he was executed; this is simply untrue; the Sikhs picked up the head and the trunk of the body of the Guru even in high security and that even from outside a police post and not more than 250 metres from Lal Qila; had the Sikhs got even slight chance they would have punished Aurangzeb.

The Guru as a baanikaar (poet)

Guru Tegh Bahadur was a great general, intellectual, preacher, organiser and he was a great poet too; he composed 59 padas and 57 salokas. His verses have a unique fragrance; these verses are written in pathetic tone but full of high spirits; they talk of love for God, meditation, good deeds, high ethics etc; and, though written in simple language these small couplets have in them ocean of socio-spiritual knowledge.

Guru Tegh Bahadur lived in this world for 54 years only but he played a great role in history of the world. He served as Guru for 11 years, but even before this, he spent 20 years in the spreading of Sikh mission. He participated in battles, ushered compromises between


37 Ma’asrai Aalamgiri

38 Ma’asrai Aalamgiri, p. 94.

39 Ibid.


the rulers, founded new towns, accomplished several projects of social welfare (got wells sunk, built tanks/sarovars, baolies etc). He organised the Sikh Panth and spread the mission to far and wide lands; about 200 Gurdwaras have been built in the villages and towns visited by him.

Guru Tegh Bahadur is the only martyr in the whole of the world who sacrificed his life for people’s right to faith.

–Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer

Guru Harkrishan Sahib

Guru Harkrishan was the son of Guru Har Rai, grandson of Baba Gurditta and great-grandson of Guru Hargobind. He was born to (Mata) Sulakkhani and was the youngest of the two brothers (the other being Ram Rai) and one sister (Rup Kaur). He was born on 20th of July 1652;1 Another popular date is 1656 but primary sources confirm 1652; it seems that these writers had done this in order to exaggerate his greatness at such a young age.

Guru Harkrishan spent all his life (except last two weeks) at Keeratpur. He got his education from Diwan Dargah Mall, Binna Uppal (father of Bhai Pheru) and Aru Ram Dutt (father of Bhai Kirpa Ram/Singh Dutt); besides academic and Gurmat studies, he learnt the art of horse riding and use of arms too.

Ram Rai’s Conspiracy:

Guru Harkrishan Sahib was just nine years and two and a half months’ old when he was appointed as the eighth Guru; Guru Har Rai had rejected his eldest son Ram Rai because the latter had joined Aurangzeb’s world; when Ram Rai got news of his father’s passing away, he rushed to Keeratpur. Guru Harkrishan had already taken charge of the Sikh mission; Ram Rai tried to get in his name declared as the eighth Guru, but none of his relatives or the Sikh courtiers of the Guru Darbar helped him; his only supporters were Gurdas, Gurbakhsh and Tara (the three sons of Bhai Bahilo) who were his personal attendants and had come with him from Delhi; as a result, he returned to Delhi empty-handed; there, he tried to use the offices of Aurangzeb but he could not have a meeting with the Mughal emperor for a very long time due to latter’s engagements in administration and military expeditions. It took him about two years to have a personal meeting with Aurangzeb; when Aurangzeb heard about Ram Rai’s problem, he decided to help him (Ram Rai); he asked his prime minister to summon Guru Harkrishan to Delhi. Paras Ram, Diwan of Raja Jai Sinh Mirza was sent to Keeratpur Sahib to deliver the letter from emperor asking the Guru to come to the emperor’s court in Lal Qila, Delhi; Paras Ram reached Keeratpur Sahib on the 28th of February 1664 and delivered Aurangzeb’s letter.

Guru Harkrishan left Keeratpur for Delhi on 1st of March 1664; he was escorted by his grandmother Mata Bassi, mother Mata Sulakkhani, Diwan Dargah Mall, Bhai Mani Ram (later Singh) and several others.

His first stopover was Kotla Nihang Khan; from here he went to Banur, Rajpura and Ambala, and spent his second night at Panjokhara. Most of the residents of this village had been associated with Sikhism since the time of Guru Nanak; Guru Amar Das and Guru Hargobind (in November 1619 on his way from Gwalior Fort prison) too had been to this village; the local Sikhs had established a dharamsala in this village, where the Sikhs travelling on the G. T. Road used to make a stopover in this dharamsala. Here, the Guru got the news that several Sikhs, who had gone to Keeratpur to see him, and had been informed there about his departure for Delhi; and they were following him to pay their obeisance. Finally, they were able to see the Guru at Panjokhra; their visit turned into a big congregation.

At Panjokhra lived a Brahmin whose income was merely from priestly jobs; since the spread of Sikhism, this family had lost a very large number of ‘clients’; hence reduced income because the Sikhs rejected idol-worship and ritualism; hence they did not need Brahmins/priests; due to loss of business, these Brahmins were very hostile to the Sikhs and their Gurus; and when Lal Chand, the main priest of Panjokhra, came to know that the Guru


1 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 5, pp.43-44.


of the Sikhs was on a visit to Panjokhra, he thought of ridiculing Him (the Guru). He went to the Sikh dharamsala where they used to hold congregation. When he reached there, Guru Harkrishan was sitting along with several Sikhs; some Hindus too were sitting there to listen to the Guru; Lal Chand was surprised to see that the Guru was barely a ‘young boy’ of 12 years; he thought he could ridicule the Guru very easily. Lal Chand had been boasting that he had studied a very large number of books including four Vedas, six Shastras, eighteen Purans and twenty-seven Smritis etc; as none of the residents of Panjokhra had any knowledge of Sanskrit, his claims could not be challenged.

Lal Chand thought that the Guru would not have any knowledge of these books, so he went to him and requested him to answer his questions; he read out a hymn from Geeta and asked the Guru to explain it. When the Guru smiled at his question, he said, ‘Guruji a Krishna wrote Geeta but you are Hari plus Krishna, which is more than ordinary Krishna, hence you can explain that verse even better than the writer’. The Guru knew what the intention of the Pandit; so he smiled again and said, ‘Pandit Ji this small question can be answered by every Sikh in this assembly.’ Lal Chand thought that the Guru was trying to avoid the question, he said, ‘Guruji can any one of these answer it?’ When the Guru answered in positive, Lal Chand pointed at Chhajju Ram, a Sikh, who belonged to Jheevar family, and looked like an illiterate person, and said ‘can this person also explain this hymn?’ Guru Sahib said ‘yes’ and asked Chhajju Ram to satisfy Lal Chand.

When Chhajju Ram explained the hymn, Lal Chand was amazed; he had never heard such a fine explanation even from his teachers/mentors; his Brahmanic pride was broken and he realized that he had made a mistake; he immediately apologised; the Guru told him that knowledge was not monopoly of the Brahmins; the Sikh faith supports education for everyone; every Sikh is a saint, soldier and enlightened one; several Sikhs are well versed in Sanskrit, Persian and other languages and have studied a large number of books. All the Sikhs, including Brahmins, Tarkhans, Khatris, Rajputs, Jatts and other menials are encouraged to study books of knowledge; Chhajju Ram, though born in a Jhiwar family, had a love for learning and so were many other Sikhs. After this the Guru initiated Lal Chand and gave him duty to teach the Sikhs of that area. (Later, Lal Chand himself studies Gurbani from Bhai Chhajju Ram; and also taught Sanskrit language and its literature to the Sikhs of that area).

It is noteworthy that some Brahmin writers have distorted this incident by saying that Chhajju Ram was an illiterate and rustic, hence had no knowledge at all; the Guru touched his head with his (Guru’s) stick (magic wand) and with this he began making discourse. Here too, the Brahmin wrier had added magic and supernatural element instead of accepting that non-Brahmins Sikhs had been studying books.

Guru Harkrishan at Delhi

Having travelled through Panjokhra, Kurukshetra, Panipat etc, Guru Harkrishan reached Delhi on the 20th of March 1664 and stayed in the bungalow of Raja Jai Sinh Mirza. At that time Jai Sinh was the Governor of Deccan and had been living there; his son Kanwar Ram Sinh welcomed the Guru and arranged for his comfortable stay in the bungalow. Jai Sinh’s wife Rani Pushpawati had heard stories of the personality of the Guru but, still, she wanted to test him; she took off her royal dress and asked one of her maid servants to wear that, and she herself wore a servant’s dress; she thought the Guru will take the maid servant as the Rani. But when she (the queen) appeared before the Guru, the latter immediately recognised the queen and addresses her as Rani; the Rani felt sorry for trying to test the Guru.

Meeting with (Guru) Tegh Bahadur Sahib

When Guru Harkrishan reached Delhi, Tegh Bahadur (later Guru) too was on his way back from his missionary tour of Bihar, Bengal and Assam etc; he reached Delhi on the 21st

of March and stayed in the dharamsala of Bhai Kalyana in Dilwali Mohalla; here, he came to know about the arrival of Guru Harkrishan. The next day, on the 22nd of March, he went to the Bungalow of Raja Jai Sinh Mirza in Jaisinhpura (estate of Raja Jai Sinh Mirza), now Bangla Sahib Gurdwara; Guru Harkrishan was pleased to meet his grandfather’s brother after a span of eight years; both discussed the affairs of the Sikh Panth, especially the purpose of the visit of the Guru to Delhi, in detail. Tegh Bahadur told the Guru that Aurangzeb wanted to help Ram Rai and install him as Guru of the Sikhs; we should never allow him to interfere in the Sikh mission. Tegh Bahadur spent two days with Guru Harkrishan in the bungalow of the Raja and held deliberations with him and the prominent Sikhs who had escorted the Guru.2

On the 24th of March, Tegh Bahadur left Delhi for Madar Des (Punjab). Before he could leave Guru Harkrishan asked him to be prepared for taking command of the Sikh Panth in case of any extra-ordinary happening to him. In fact, the Guru had realized that his end was near. Tegh Bahadur first kept quiet, then said “every phenomenon is God’s sweet will” and left Delhi. (Guru) Tegh Bahadur knew what the Guru meant.

Meeting with Aurangzeb:

The same day, Guru Harkrishan received an invitation from Aurangzeb to visit him the following day; the next day, the Guru was taken to Lal Qila in a palanquin from the residence of Raja Jai Sinh Mirza; he was escorted by Kanwar Ram Sinh Mirza, Diwan Dargah Mall, Bhai Mani Ram (Singh), Gurbakhsh Rai (a confident of Ram Rai) and others. As per an entry of a Bhatt Vahi:

“Guru Harkrishan Ji mahal (Guru) eighth, son of Guru Har Rai Ji…year 1721 (Bikrami), 21st of Chetra month, descending (moon) day ninth, Thursday, when day had arisen one and a quarter pahir (i.e. about 7 AM), came in a palanquin to the court of the Delhi emperor. He was accompanied by Diwan Dargah Mall son of Dwarka Das, Kanwar Ram Sinh son of Jai Sinh Amberi, Gurbakhsh, son of Bagha Chhimba, Mani Ram son of Mai Das Jalhana and other Sikh faqirs.”3

[non-italic are mine, for clarification – author].

The Guru was welcomed by the emperor and seated on a decorated embroidered stool (moorha), an honour which was not given to any visitor except the senior Muslim holy men; first Aurangzeb formally greeted the Guru and then immediately asked: ‘Why did your father appoint you, instead of his elder brother, the successor to the Sikh mission?’; Guru Harkrishan replied: ‘Guru-ship is not a hereditary office or property which should have been granted to the eldest son; Guru Har Rai granted it to the one whom he thought suitable.’ Aurangzeb again said: ‘Being Guru you must be having some miraculous power; I want to see some of your miracles’; at this, the Guru replied: ‘Miracle is another name of calamity. Its exhibition brings wrath of God; hence it should never be practised; in Sikhism, only God is a miracle; man’s miracle is meditating upon His name.’ Aurangzeb did not have a counter question to the Guru’s answer; in the meanwhile some new guests entered the court and under this excuse he said, ‘All right, we shall have another meeting and discuss it.’

Guru Harkrishan attacked by smallpox

After leaving the Lal Qila, the Guru again sat in the palanquin and went to Jaisinhpura (now Bangla Sahib Gurdwara); on his way several people came to pay obeisance to him. Delhi, at that time was under the attack of smallpox epidemic; a large number of people had been affected by it, some of which had made obeisance to the Guru; While blessing these people the Guru was inflicted with the germs of smallpox; as soon as he reached the bungalow, he had high fever which did not subside even after four days. Raja Ram Sinh


2 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 17, p. 63.
3 Bhatt Vahi Talaunda, Pargana Jind, Khata Jalhanay Puaron Ka.


Mirza sent expert physicians but they could not help the Guru; the effect of smallpox went on worsening. On the 30th of March, the Guru called all the Sikhs to his audience and told that he had got call from God; the Baba at Bakala will be the next Guru of the Sikhs.’

Guru Harkrishan’s body was cremated in the Bhogal area, on the bank of Yamuna River. After this a reading of (Guru) Granth Sahib was performed at the bungalow of the Raja; the recitation and exegesis of the baani was done by Bhai Mani Ram (Singh), Dargah Mall, Kalyan Das Munshi and Gurdas (son of Bahilo). After a few days, the Sikhs thanked the Rani and the Kanwar and left for Keeratpur Sahib.

The story of Gurdwara Bangla Sahib’s water

About fifty years ago (in the second half of the twentieth century), a story was concocted by the Hindu priests occupying Bangla Sahib Gurdwara that the water of the well in this Gurdwara has miraculous powers; this was also preached that Guru Harkrishan had been serving water to the people from this well which caused him catch germs of smallpox. The truth is that this well was inside the bungalow of Raja Jai Sinh; hence this was not a public well, nor the common folk had access to this well. Further, the bungalow of the Raja was not open to public and the entry of even the officials was strictly restricted. So the story of the sick people or the beggars coming to this well is totally untrue. There is no doubt that Guru Harkrishan, and all the Gurus, believed in the service of the people but the story of Guru serving the patients of smallpox at that time is mischievous concoction. It is true that there was epidemic of smallpox in those days in that area and the Guru returned from Lal Qila to the bungalow of the Raja via Dariba Kalan, Darya Ganj (the area of Shahjahanabad) etc which was worst affected with the disease and the Guru caught germs during this period.

Secondly, to call water of any particular well/river/place as ‘amrit’ (i.e. sacred) too is wrong. In Sikhism, there is no concept of any scared waters; Gurus have clearly rejected the concept of sacred waters; only Gurbani is amrit and living according to Gurbani is ‘drinking amrit‘.4 Branding some water as sacred is against Guru’s teachings; it is in fact a Brahmanic concept and the Brahmanic writers have used it to distort Sikh philosophy of amrit as well as the Sikh.

Guru Harkrishan lived in this world only for 11 years and eight months (according to some writes this period was only 7-8 years); out of this his period as Guru was only two years, five months and twenty-four days (according to Gregorian calendar). During this short span, Guru Harkrishan headed a Panth whose followers had spread from Ghazni to Peshawar, Kashmir to Assam, Puri (Jagan Nath) to Sri Lanka and Kanyakumari to Sind. According to Zulfiqar Maubad Ardastani, the writer of Dabistan-i-Mazahib, during the time of the Guru, there was perhaps no city or town in the whole of the sub-continent where there were no followers of Sikh faith. The Sikh Panth had, for the past more than one and a half century, become a big global brotherhood. Thousands of Sikhs used to visit Keeratpur to listen to the discourse of the Guru and seek his blessings. The Guru had to manage such a ‘world’ of the Sikh brotherhood; it included spiritual, organisational, financial and social role which the Guru did marvellously; for this purpose, he had got training from his father.

Guru Harkrishan was fond of study of Gurbani since his childhood; he was of the view that each and every Sikh must get maximum possible education; he believed that education was not the monopoly of the Brahmins; the Khatris, Tarkhans, Chamars i.e. everyone had the right to education (Bhai Chhajju Ram of Panjokhra was an example of this). He got prepared copies of Gurbani and the Sikh literature and sent it to different areas.

Guru Harkrishan was a polite, humble, sober and intelligent person; he was never angry. He carried every activity in a sober manner and was never hasty in nature; he could never get


4 Some people use this term for Khanday Di Pahul (the Sikh initiation ceremony) also (and now this term is much in use).


instigated, provoked or irritated. From his meeting with Aurangzeb it seems that he was much more intellectual and wise than his age. His decision to appoint Guru Tegh Bahadur as his successor too was a very far sighted decision. He had such a steady mind that he never reacted aggressively; in spite of the aggressive actions of Ram Rai and others he was sober, steady and at ease. He was a very bold person; he dealt every person at par, even if it was the emperor of a big empire; when he had a meeting with Aurangzeb, he did not behave as a junior person and spoke boldly to a man who had a vast empire, a big army and great might. When Ram Rai appeared with his yes-men to Keeratpur, the Guru did not fear or even bother for his attitude of disputing as well as aggression.

Guru Harkrishan was fully clear about the principles of Gurmat; when Aurangzeb asked him to show some miracle, he told him that Sikhism rejects showing miracles as it is in a way obstructing God’s will.

He was full of love for humanity. On the 25th of March 1664, when he was returning from Lal Qila to Raja’s bungalow, several beggars and other poor people approached his palanquin to make obeisance to him; he did not hate talking or touching for blessing) the dirty-clad and sick persons; he blessed them all and expressed his love and sympathies for them (though he himself contracted the germs of smallpox from these patients).

One can easily assess that he had all the qualities which were expected in a Guru; hence, the choice of Guru Har Rai was perfect and genuine. Aurangzeb, Pandit Lal Chand, Rani Pushpavati all realized that he was really a true Guru. On the other hand, Guru Harkrishan’s elder brother Ram Rai was a dishonest, clever, greedy, selfish, conspirator; and he well also versed in art of flattery, compromise with principles for his petty personal interests; he (Ram Rai) was not different from Sri Chand, Lakhmi Dasu, Datu, Mohan, Pirthi Chand and Dhir Mall.

Guru Harkrishan was like lily flower which has a short life but the beauty it gives lives forever in the mind of the beholder; a Guru, though with a short life, is like an ever-shining star in the history.

Truth of some of the stories about the Guru:

Like all other Gurus, several (concocted) stories about the life of Guru Harkrishan too, are popular among simple people. These had been created by those writers who wanted to establish the Guru as a tantric or a magician showing miracles etc. Some of these stories were created by some ardent followers of Sikhism too; they, perhaps, wanted to prove that the Guru, though younger in age, was a great being; and, this might have compelled them to create miraculous and hagiographic stories. Some of these concoctions are as follows:

* It has been usually preached by some people that Guru Harkrishan Sahib did not visit Aurangzeb’s court. To assert his point, they claimed that Guru Har Rai had given him instruction that he should never appear in the court of and never have a meeting/dialogue with any emperor; this is not true. Guru Sahib went to Lal Qila on the 26th of March 1664, and, both had agreed that they will have another meeting; this meeting could not take place because of the attack of smallpox on (and subsequent death of) the Guru; and this has been clearly stated in the Bhatt Vahis.

Another interesting point in the assertion of these people is that they agree that having received the letter from Aurangzeb, the Guru had gone to Delhi but he refused to see the emperor; this is strange and funny. If the Guru had decided not to see the emperor then why did he respond to the letter; he could have conveyed to the messenger that he won’t meet the emperor. He did not have to go to Delhi just to say, ‘I will not have a meeting with the emperor.”

Further, this too is wrong that no Guru went to see or had a meeting with any emperor. According to a popular belief a meeting between Guru Nanak and Babar was held (though

this is not true, they did not have any meeting any time or in any situation); Hamayun and Guru Angad had a meeting at Khadur in 1540; Akbar visited Guru Amar Das Sahib and Guru Arjan Sahib at Goindwal. One can say that Gurus did not go to the court of Hamayun or Akbar and rather these two had, themselves, gone to see the Gurus; but, there is no denying fact that Guru Nanak had worked under Nawab Daulat Khan Lodhi, a Governor of the Punjab; Guru Arjan appeared in the court of Jahangir in May 1606, in response to his summons (when the emperor ordered his execution); Guru Hargobind appeared in the court of Jahangir (when the emperor sentenced the Guru to 12 years’ imprisonment). Further, Guru Hargobind had at least two more meetings with the emperor (at Goindwal on the 27th of January 1619 and at Kalanaur on the 8th of February 1619). Even Guru Har Rai had responded to the summons from Aurangzeb and had sent his son Ram Rai to see him (emperor). Guru Gobind Singh was invited by Aurangzeb for a meeting (though Aurangzeb died before the meeting could take place); and, Guru Gobind Singh went to the court of Bahadur Shah at Agra. So, this proves that the Gurus had been meeting the emperors, and, it is wrong that Guru Har Rai had forbidden Guru Harkrishan from meeting the emperor; moreover, a meeting with the emperor does not decrease the personality of Guru Harkrishan Sahib.

* According to another story, when the Guru’s palanquin was being carried, a patient of leprosy lied down in the middle of the road and began supplicating, ‘please remove my leprosy’. According to the creater of this story, the Guru gave him his handkerchief and asked him to massage his body with this (handkerchief); and, after some time the patient was cured of leprosy. This story was concocted to show that the Guru did practice miracles or he had a magic handkerchief.

* The Brahmanic writes have tried to present the incident of Panjokhra too as a miracle. Such writers have tried to prove that Chhajju Ram was not an intelligent person but when the Guru touched him with his stick (magic wand) he began explaining the Geeta (book); this too is adding miracle element in Sikhism.

* Similarly, some writers have shown the Guru as distributing medicines to the smallpox patients in Delhi. There was an epidemic in Delhi, no doubt; but wherefrom the Guru got the medicines? Did he send someone to Keeratpur Sahib to fetch medicines (did he go by train or helicopter)? Was there a big factory at Keeratpur for producing medicine for smallpox? Was there special stock for this medicine at Keeratpur that it could serve hundreds (if not thousands) of patients; the answer o these questions is ‘no’. In fact, the Guru contracted smallpox from the epidemic and was confined to bed immediately. On one hand these writers show the Guru using miracles to help others but he himself could not save his life; these are all strange stories concocted by the Brahmanic writers..

* Another aspect of the story of water of the well of Bangla Sahib Gurdwara is to wean the Sikhs away from the concept and practice of Sikhism and to push them to pale Brahmanism by asking them to drink ‘amrit’ from this well. In Sikhism, sarovars, baolis, wells, rivers etc have no spiritual importance; the Brahmanic writers wanted the Sikhs first to resort to sacredness of these waters (sarovars etc) and then towards sixty-eight Hindu rivers and finally to Hindu shrines. There are several such stories in which miracles, occult power, magic, curse, blessing, incantation and other mantras have been added just to distort Sikhism.

* One writer has even said that Aurangzeb had presented some poisonous drink to the Guru which took his life. This writer does not mention the story of smallpox5.

–Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer


5 An article by Ajit Singh Bagha.


GURU HAR RAI SAHIB

Guru Har Rai was born to (Mata) Kishan Kaur (also known as Mata Bassi and Mata Ananti) and Gurditta (son of Guru Hargobind) on the 16th of January 1630 at Keeratpur. In 1635 his grandfather (Guru Hargobind) too moved to Keeratpur, and he spent the next nine years in his company; that is why he had several qualities similar to his grandfather. He got his early education from Diwan Dargah Mall as well as Bhai Aru Ram Dutt and Jaati Mall Purohit.

Guru Har Rai also received training as a soldier too; Bhai Bidhi Chand Chhina taught him horse-riding, sword-wielding, arrow-shooting and other martial arts; and, by the age of thirteen, he had become well versed in military arts. He had good command over the study of Gurbani too. The Sikhs visiting Keeratpur loved to have dialogue with him; his intelligence surprised them and they had a feeling that he had all the qualities to be a successor of the Guru. Guru Hargobind too had observed all this and on the 2nd of February 1641, he (Guru) had expressed such a feeling.

Guru Har Rai was very intelligent, soft-spoken, humble, and had a helpful nature. He had such a delicate nature that once, when he was having a walk in the garden, a flower was struck into his cloak and its petal leaves were broken. This made him very sad; his grandfather Guru Hargobind was watching all this. He went to Har Rai and asked him not to be sad as the petal leaves can‟t be fixed again on it and he should take it as the command of God; all that he could do is to be very careful in future.

Guru Har Rai used to advise the Sikhs that even the plants have life; he asserted that one should enjoy the sight of living flowers instead of holding „dead‟ flowers in hand or in garlands or even for so-called worship. He used to recite the verse:

(O! gardener-girl), you pluck the leaves, know that every leaf has life.
For the stone (idols) you are plucking leaves (&) that stone is inanimate.
In this way, the gardener-girl is mistaking.
The true Guru, the divine is awakening). 1

When, in 1644, Guru Har Rai took the command of the Sikh mission, he always remembered this incident and dealt with every situation very carefully.

Guru Har Rai spent most of the early period of his life time at Keeratpur with the exception of some 12-13 years (from 1645 to 1657) when he had to move to village Thappal (in Sirmaur/Nahan state) due to rebellion of Tara Chand, the ruler of Bilaspur State, who had stopped paying tribute to the Mughal emperor Shah Jahan. The Guru asked him to declare sovereignty and be ready to fight against the Mughal Emperor or pay him the amount of tribute. But he did not bother as a result he was arrested. After his release, Tara Chand visited Thappal and requested Guru Sahib to return to Keeratpur; thus the Guru returned to Keeratpur in 1657.

Guru Har Rai was so fond of flowers and herbs that he had planted several herbs in his garden. He had good knowledge of herbs and he had also employed some Hakims and Vaids (doctors) who were always engaged in the research of medicines. Due to great veriety of the flowers, the Guru’s garden was known as „garden of heavens‟. According to a tradition, one of these herbs was used to cure some disease of Dara Shikoh, the emperor‟s son (and this led to friendly relations between the Guru and Dara Shikoh).


1 paatee torai maalini paatee paatee jee-o.
jis paahan ka-o paatee torai so paahan nirjee-o.
bhoolee maalnee hai ay-o.
satgur jaagtaa hai day-o.                                               (Guru Granth Sahib, page 479)


Guru Har Rai’s Missionary Journeys

Although Guru Har Rai spent most of his time at Keeratpur but he used to make missionary journeys to different zones to preach Sikhism and have a dialogue with the Sikhs of different areas. Some of his major tours were as follows:

  1. Keeratpur, Rupar, Lahil Kalan, Bajraur (Harian Velan), Hoshiarpur, Darauli Kalan, Jalandhar, Kartarpur.
  2. Keeratpur, Rahon, Phillaur, Nurmahal, Puadarha, Sidhwan, Moga, Daroli Bhai, Bhai Rupa, Nathana, Zaid Parana, Mehraj, Jaspal Bhai Ke, Sahnewal, Samrala, Machhiwara, Chamkaur, Rupar, Keeratpur.
  3. Keeratpur, Goindwal, Tarn Taran, Amb Maarhi (Mian Ki Maurh), Lahore, Goindwal.
  4. Keeratpur, Kotla Shamas Khan (now Kotla Nihang Khan), Panjokhara, Pehowa, Kurukshetra (Thanesar), Puadh area, Keeratpur.
  5. Goindwal, Jalalpur Jattan, Daburji, Galotian Khurd, Sialkot, Srinagar, Mattan, Tanda Lubana, Akhnur, Jammu, Ramgarh, Samba, Pathankot, Hoshiarpur, Keeratpur.
  6. Keeratpur, Gunachaur, Rahon, Palahi, Phagwara, Hadiabad, Nakodar, Sultanpur, Bakala (now Baba Bakala), Guru-Da-Chakk (now Amritsar).

During all these missionary journeys, the Guru visited several families, held discourses and discussed the affairs of the Panth. He stayed with several prominent Sikhs including Bhai Binjhu, Binda, Gaajar (at Kotla Shamas Khan), Gharhia, Sukhia, Chowdhry Sood (at Nurmahal), Rup Chand (at Bhai Rupa), Kirpal, Bidhi Chand, Tara, Gurdas (sons of Bhai Bahilo), Bihari (at Daroli Bhai), Zaid Parana, Kauras and Bhullars (at Nathana), Chowdhry Kala, Sandali, Phul etc (at Mehraj), Sangatia (at Mian Ki Maur, Lahore), Sabla (at Jalalpur Jattan), Padma Chauhan, Durga Das Chauhan (at Daburji Udey Karan Wali, Sialkot), Kiratia (at Galotian Khurd), Nand Lal Puri (grandfather of Haqiqt Singh) and his relatives (at Sialkot), Dasa and his son Makhan Shah Lubana (at Tanda Lubana also known as Mota Tanda), Aru Ram Dutt and Kirpa Ram Dutt (at Mattan, Kashmir), Gautam Chhiber (at Kariala, Jehlum) etc.

Besides these missionary tours, Guru Har Rai made several visits to Kartarpur (Jalandhar), which had been founded by Guru Arjan. He took special interest into its development; he got Gangsar well and the sarovar (tank) renovated. During Kartarpur and Goindwal visits, he used to make stop-overs at Phagwara, Puadara, Nurmahal, Nakodar, Sultanpur and several other villages. Gurdwaras have been established in several villages of this area.

He made some visits to presently known as Malwa area too. He visited Daroli (the village of his mother’s sister where his father Gurditta was born in 1608 and his grandmother had died), Bhai Rupa, Nathana, Mehraj, Moga and Zira too. He also visited Goindwal several times and also made stopovers at Harike, Tarn Taran, Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar) also. He had a long tour of Jammu and Kashmir in 1660-61.

He used to frequently visit villages around Keeratpur. Gurdwaras built in the memory of his visit, in the villages Daulowal, Raipur Sani, Malerh, Barhuwal, Shahpur and Chanauli have preserved the history of his visits. He had a stable for his horses at Chanauli village (he had 2200 horses) and a fort at Daulowal where he used to make frequent visits.

Guru Har Rai’s Family

Guru Har Rai was just ten years old when his father died; he was looked after by his grandfather Guru Hargobind. He was married to Sulakkhani (daughter of Bhai Daya Ram of village Anupnagar, district Gujranwala) on the 14th of January 1640;2 at the time of the marriage Sulakkhani was just ten years old. After some time, her father moved to village


2 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 4, pp.42-43 has given detail of this marraige.


Kalyanpur, near Keeratpur; when she was 12 years old she joined her husband, on the 16th of June 1642. Sulakkhani was also known as Kotkalyani (because her parents began living at Kot Kalyanpur). She gave birth to three children:3 (Ram Rai on 24.2.1646, Roop Kaur on 9.4.1649 and (Guru) Harkrishan on 20.7.16524), and due to this she was also known as Triveni (literally: flow of three rivers in one, here three children). It is noteworthy that some writers (including Kahan Singh Nabha, in Mahan Kosh) have mentioned that the Guru was married to seven real sisters. It is simply ridiculous; no father will marry his all seven daughters to ten years old boy, even if that boy was the son/grandson of a Guru; secondly, in this case, the youngest girl must be a baby of a few days (if all of them were born with a difference of just one year each). Several such improbable and incorrect stories have been added to the Sikh history by inept and irresponsible writers (mostly by Santokh Singh and Giani Gian Singh).

Guru Hargobind had passed away on the 3rd of March 1644 after giving Gurgaddi (the charge of the Sikh mission) to Guru Har Rai. He was just fourteen years and two and half months old at that time; but, he had remarkable understanding and training of the organizational system of the Sikh Panth. Moreover, he was an intelligent person with knowledge of Sikh philosophy and history. Even during the time of Guru Hargobind, he had been actively participating in all the activities of the Guru.

Helping Dara Shikoh

The first major situation that Guru Har Rai had to face was the rebellion of Tara Chand, the ruler of Bilaspur against the Mughal emperor (in 1645). As a result Guru Sahib left Keeratpur and moved to Thappal village (in Sirmaur/Nahan State).

In 1657, Shah Jahan, the Mughal emperor, had been suffering from some disease and was bed-ridden; he had realized that he won’t be able to carry his royal duties, so he declared his eldest son Dara Shikoh as emperor-designate. On the other hand, Aurangzeb, another son of Shah Jahan, too wanted to be emperor. Aurangzeb had a personal army of several thousand soldiers and had several loyal generals; besides, he had ‘friendly’ relations with the Hindu- Rajput chieftains too; the Jaipur-Amber chief Jai Sinh Mirza was his most loyal general.

When Shah Jahan declared Dara Shikoh as emperor-designate, Aurangzeb decided to occupy the throne by force; he led a big army to capture Agra (the then capital of the Mughal emperor). A major battle between his army and the emperor’s army (under the command of Dara Shikoh) was fought on the 29th of May 1657 at Shamugarh, which resulted into Aurangzeb‟s victory. Aurangzeb occupied the throne, arrested his father Shah Jahan, and imprisoned him in the fort at Agra. (This broke the heart of Shah Jahan; he was permanently confined to bed and died there, in prison, after 9 years).

On the other hand, having been defeated, Dara Shikoh fled towards the land of five rivers; he wanted to occupy Lahore so that he may make preparations to launch an attack on Aurangzeb. Aurangzeb knew this, so he wanted to get rid of Dara Shikoh forever; he sent army, under the command of Jai Sinh Mirza, who was his most loyal general, to capture Dara Shikoh.

In the meanwhile, Dara Shikoh crossed river Beas at Goindwal, on the first of July 1658. After crossing the ferry, he visited Guru Har Rai and sought his help; the Guru promised that his soldiers will help him in case he would choose to fight against Aurangzeb. On the advice of the Guru, the Bilaspur and other hill states too had promised him help. After this, Dara Shikoh marched towards Lahore. In the meanwhile, Aurangzeb’s army, under the command of Jai Sinh Mirza, too reached near river Beas. By that time, the Guru had already removed


3 Guru Kian Sakhian, sakhi no. 5, pp.43-44.
4 Another popular date is 1656 but primary sources confirm 1652.


all the boats from the river so that Aurangzeb’s forces may not be able to cross the river; hence it took Jai Sinh Mirza several days to arrange for new boats.

During all this period Dara Shikoh tried to organize help from Iran and Afghanistan, but it could not materialize; even in the Punjab zone (Lahore, Multan and Dipalpur states) he could not get enough support. Having lost heart, he left Lahore on the 18th of August and fled towards Multan. Aurangzeb’s army took control of Lahore on the 19th of August; within a few days Dara Shikoh too was captured and Aurangzeb ordered severing off his head, which was executed on the night of the 30th and the 31st of August 1659.

Aurangzeb Summons Guru Sahib

Although Aurangzeb was now free from Dara Shikoh but he felt that he was not fully safe on his throne; so, he ordered arrest of all those who had even expressed sympathy for Dara Shikoh. Having tested the credentials of all these persons he punished those who could pose even a little danger to him. Those of the rest, who assured their loyalty in future, were released. Aurangzeb had received reports about Guru Har Rai’s sympathies with Dara Shikoh. He decided to summon Guru Har Rai too.

At that time the Guru had already set for his missionary tour. He spent the chumasa (literally: four months of the rainy season, i.e. mid July to mid October,) of 1659 at Jalalpur Jattan. Here, Bhai Sabla and his family served the Guru in a royal manner. For about four months, daily congregation was held at his residence and everyday people would attend in great numbers.

In October, Bhai Padma Chauhan (of Doburji Udaykaran Wali, district Sialkot) visited Jalalpur and requested the Guru to visit his village. Padma, his brother Durga Das and father Kaulji Das had been the visiting the court of the Guru since long; and this family had the charge of the local Sikh missionary centre. The Guru spent two months at Doburji. Before he could leave the village, the whole of the area had adopted the Sikh faith.

In the last days of November, Bhai Kiratia of Galotian Khurd visited Doburji and requested the Guru to pay a visit to his village; the Guru oblieged him and spent the winter season at Galotian Khurd. During these three months hundreds of residents of the area joined Sikh faith.

In March 1660, Bhai Nand Lal Puri of Sialkot (grandfather of Shaheed Veer Haqiqat Singh) visited Galotian and requested the Guru to spend a few weeks at Sialkot. The Guru agreed and spent more than one month in Sialkot; hundreds used to visit him every day to listen to his sermons. Bhai Nand Lal, his sons Bhag Mall and Bagh Chand served the Guru with devotion; their house became a shrine which thousands of local residents visited.

In early April, Bhai Makhan Shah Lubana visited Guru Sahib at the residence of Bhai Nand Lal and requested the Guru to visit Kashmir. Makhan Shah used to live in village Tanda Lubana (which was also known as Mota Tanda), which was not far from Srinagar. The Guru obliged him and travelled to Kashmir in his tanda (merchant caravan). His first major stop-over was Srinagar where he reached on 20th of April 1660.

From here, the Guru went to Tanda Lubana and stayed with the family of Makhan Shah Lubana. During the Guru’s stay at Tanda, Bhai Dasa (father of Makhan Shah) breathed his last; his cremation was performed by the Guru himself. Having visited a few more villages in the area, he began his return journey; on his way back to Keeratpur, he visited Akhnur, Jammu, Ramgarh, Khirari, Samba, Pathankot etc.

On the 29th of March 1661 (the first of Visakh month of Bikrami calender), a large number of Sikhs visited Keeratpur to attend annual congregation of the Panth. On this day, Diwan Paras Ram, minister of Raja Jai Sinh Mirza, one of the senior courtiers of Aurangzeb, too came to Keeratpur to deliver letter (summons) from Aurangzeb asking the Guru to appear in his court, to explain his help to Dara Shikoh. The Guru sent Ram Rai, his elder son, to talk

to Aurangzeb. Ram Rai was escorted by Diwan Dargah Mall, Binna Uppal, Daria Parmar and Gurdas (son of Bhai Bahilo).

Ram Rai reached Delhi in the first week of April 1661 and stayed with a Sikh family in the village of Chandraval Khera on the bank of river Yamuna (now Majnu Tilla). Diwan Paras Ram informed the court of Aurangzeb about the arrival of Ram Rai. After some days Ram Rai was called into the court, inside the Red Fort. Aurangzeb asked Jai Sinh Mirza to keep Ram Rai in his ‘supervision’ (perhaps as a security). It is likely that Ram Rai had to be present in the court premises everyday because Aurangzeb could have called him any time. One day, when Ram Rai was present in the court of Aurangzeb, the latter asked him to explain a hymn from the Granth; some fanatic Hindus had informed him about that hymn with a view to antagonize him against the Guru. This hymn said that the soil formed by dead remains of a Muslim (also) goes to a potter who burns it to makes utensils etc;5 burning of the dead body is a sin (and the worst punishment) for a Muslim; hence such reference could be considered offensive. When Ram Rai was asked to read and explain this hymn, he translated it as “a Muslim, who is ‘dishonest’, soil of his body, buried in grave, will go to a potter to be used for making utensils and it will get burnt when utensils are baked.” Ram Rai had done this in order to please Aurangzeb and it was an act of flattery as well as a blasphemy.

This incident was reported to Guru Har Rai, who expressed his disapproval of the act of Ram Rai and issued orders asking him not to enter Keeratpur again; when Ram Rai got this message, he became despondent and after leaving Delhi, instead of going to Keeratpur, he went to Lahore. When the Sikhs of Lahore did not accept him, he realized that he had, now, no place in the Sikh world; he went to Bilaspur too6 but they too did not want to disobey the orders of the Guru. Having been rejected by all, he decided to go to Delhi where Aurangzeb consoled him and added him to the guild of his faithful followers; he granted him a jagir of Khurvadhi and six villages in the hills where he established his dera (now known as Dehradun). According to a tradition, he was granted a daily allowance also; when the Guru came to know about it, he fully separated Ram Rai from Sikh mission.

Guru Har Rai breathed his last on the 6th of October 1661 and before his death he installed his younger son Harkrishan as his successor; he told his successor not to compromise principle while dealing with anyone; it may be even the mighty emperor like Aurangzeb. Guru Har Rai was cremated on the bank of river Satluj. Then, this place was used by all the residents of Keeratpur for cremations; later, in the second half of the twentieth century, the Sikhs built Gurdwara Patalpuri at this site and began immersing ashes of their dead in Satluj River.

Guru Har Rai lived in this world for 31 years and five months only; out of this, he served the Gurgaddi for seventeen years and seven months. He was an expert of history, philosophy, medicine, diplomacy, weapon-wielding, horse-riding etc; he had friendly relations with several rulers and chiefs; Dara Shikoh, the eldest son of Shah Jahan was one of his admirers and had visited Keeratpur too.

Guru Har Rai had a big army too. He had 2200 horses. Mani Ram (later Bhai Mani Singh), Dial Das (martyr 11.11.1675), sons and grandsons of Sukhia Mandan, Daya Ram Purohit, Aalam Ram Rathore (later Aalam Singh Nachanna) etc were among his major generals. In spite of such a big army, he never made aggression on any land or group; this army was there for the defence of the Sikh-city as well as the Panth. Guru Har Rai was a great organiser; he wanted to first organize the nation into a big force and then plan any action. Even during the time of Guru Hargobind, the Sikh army never launched any offensive. Zulfiqar Ardastani7, a contemporary writer, confirms that the Gurus never touched


5 Mitti musalmaan ki pairhay payee ghumiaar; gharh bhanday ittan kiyaa jaldee karay pukaar.
6 Ganesha Singh Bedi, Shashhi Bans Binod.
7 In his book Dabistan-i-Mazahib.


their weapons even in anger and they believed that the use of arms was the last resort and for defence only.

During his time, Guru Har Rai Sahib spread the message of Sikhism in far off areas; a very large number of Rajputs, Lubanas, Khatris and Jats joined the Sikh Panth. He travelled through various areas and created among the Sikhs the feeling of brotherhood. He established 360 centres of Sikh mission in different areas and these were headed by a masand (a sort of manager) or a manji-dar (literally: holder of a manji/seat, i.e. unit chief); the chiefs of these centres used to visit Keeratpur Sahib frequently to discuss the affairs of the Sikh Panth with the Guru.

During his time, a large number of Udasis too joined Sikh mission and played active role in the spread of Sikh mission. Baba Almast, Balu Hasna, Suthra Shah, Bhagt Gir (Bhagt Bhagwan) were among the prominent Udasis. The Guru had granted three bakhshish (special status of missionary) to those Sikhs who had been very actively participating in the spread of Sikh mission. During his time, the Sikh Panth spread not only in Manjha, Doaba, Malwa and the area of the baars but also in Kashmir, Delhi, present Uttra Pradesh, Bihar, Bengal and Assam. The Sikhs from these areas used to make regular visits to Keeratpur Sahib. It was Guru Har Rai’s organised mission that, in spite of the fact that the Gurus could not visit several areas of the sub-continent, the Sikhs remained attached to the Guru through masands, udasis as well as sangats (local organised groups); this establishes the fact that the Guru was a great organiser too. In just a young man of 31 years, he made great achievements.

–Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer

Guru Hargobind Sahib

Guru Hargobind was born to Mata Ganga and Guru Arjan Sahib at Guru Di Wadali (near Chheharta, Amritsar) on the 19th of June 1590. (Earlier, it was believed that he was born in 1595 and this date remained much popular for a very long time). Keerat Bhatt (whose verses have been included in Guru Granth Sahib and who, later, embraced martyrdom in the battle of Amritsar on the 15th of April 1634) had recorded this date (of 1590) in his Vahi (record book) as follows:

‘Got Vadhai (gifts) on the birth of Hargobind son of Guru Arjan grandson of Guru Ram Das (on Bikrami) Sammat 1747, month Haar, 21st date, one and a quarter pahir (about three hours and forty five minutes) before the rise of the day (i.e. at about 2 AM), to Mata Ganga, at village Vadali, Pargana Guru-Da-Chakk. A miraculous child was born. He was named Hargobind. (Bhai) Singha was given regards as family priest. Guru’s Karah Parshad was prepared. Guests and the poor and the needy were given gifts.’1

[Non-italic words, in parenthesis, are mine, for clarification- Author].

This entry is a clear evidence that Guru Hargobind was born in 1647 Bk i.e. 1590 C.E.

Another false propaganda about his birth is the story that his birth was a result of the blessing by Baba Buddha. As mentioned earlier (in the previous chapter, ‘Guru Arjan Sahib’) Hargobind was born out of second marriage of Guru Arjan; for which Baba Buddha, on request from Mata Ram Dei (the first wife of Guru Arjan, who had been bed-ridden since her marriage in 1579) had persuaded the Guru. Baba Buddha giving blessing (var in Punjabi) is not only historically incorrect, but, is also conceptually wrong. If we accept the theory of ‘blessing by Baba Buddha’, it would mean he was spiritually more powerful than the Guru or was a ‘tantric‘ with so-called miraculous power. Sikhism unequivocally rejects such blessings and curses (i.e. var and saraap).

Guru Hargobind was installed as the Sixth Guru on the 25th of may 1606. When Jahangir issued orders for the execution of Guru Arjan, he also ordered that his property should be confiscated and his family should be handed over to Murtaza Khan the faujdar (chief of law and order) of Lahore (later Governor of Lahore in 1611) for imprisonment.2 When the Sikhs got the news of this order, they, before it could be executed, escorted Guru Hargobind, his mother and wife (he was married to Damodari in 1604) to a safer place in the house of his brother-in-law (husband of his wife’s elder sister) in village Daroli (now Daroli Bhai), in the present district of Moga, then known as Jungle Des (forest land), then a part of Multan province. Guru Hargobind reached Daroli on the 4th of June 1606 and spent one year and six months in this village (and left for Goindwal in December 1607). An entry in Bhat Vahis Multani Sindhi records it as follows:

Guru Hargobind, mahal (Guru) sixth, son of Guru Arjan, resident of Guru-Da-Chakk, pargana Nijhariala, came to Sain Das’s residence at village Daroli, pargana Dagru, Jungle Des (area), on eighth Sudi of Jeth month of sammat 1663 (corresponding to 4th June 1606 C.E.). He was accompanied by (his) mother Ganga and wife Damodari. After spending one year and six months in this village he went to Goindwal.

[Non-italic words are mine, for clarification- Author].

It seems that Guru Hargobind went to Goindwal alone and his wife Damodari still remained there because she was pregnant at that time and a son Gurditta was born to her on 14th September 1608 (This too is possible that Damodari might have gone again to Daroli to give birth to Gurditta).


1 Bhatt Vahi Multani Sindhi, entry written by Keerat Bhatt, son of Bhikha Bhatt.
2 Tuzak-i-Jahangiri, exact wording has been quoted in the previous chapter.


Revelation of Akal Takht Sahib

After spending some time at Goindwal, Guru Hargobind returned to Guru-Da-Chakk, in 1608 or 1609. By this time, the Mughal rulers had, perhaps, begun ignoring Guru-Da-Chakk and the Sikhs. Soon, regular visits of the Sikh to Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar) began again. After discussing it with Baba Buddha, Bhai Gurdas and other prominent Sikhs, Guru Hargobind decided to announce the formation of an army, the declaration of Sikh sovereignty in spiritual and temporal domains (Miri-Piri) and a separate throne. The first of these steps was the revelation of Akal Takht Sahib (the Throne of the Timeless i.e. God). It meant that the Sikhs won’t bow before the throne of any mortal being, and, will consider themselves as the subjects of the Sovereign (God). In order to give it the form of a declaration, a pedestal (tharha) was erected in front of Darbar Sahib at Guru-Da-Chakk, in July 1609.

Gurbilas Patsahi Chhevin [a book written by3Gurmukh Singh (the caretaker of Akal Takht in 1830s) and Darbara Singh (Granthi of Darbar Sahib)] mentions the date as Haar 1663 Bikrami (corresponding to 15.6.1606). But this is wrong because from the 4th of June 1606 to December 1607, the Guru was present in the Jungle Des area. It seems that the authors of the book had added 17 days to the martyrdom of Guru Arjan (as, in those days, it was a custom that the final prayer of a deceased, was performed on the 17th day after his/her death. (Guru Arjan’s martyrdom took place on the 30th of May and the 15th of June 1606 was the 17th day). 4

What Guru Hargobind Sahib had constructed in 1609 was a small pedestal only; its foundation was laid by Guru Hargobind himself and the rest of the small structure was built by Baba Buddha and Bhai Gurdas. Guru Hargobind wore two swords representing spiritual (Piri) and temporal (Miri) and declared that the Sikhs should consider themselves as sovereign in both domains, temporal and transcendental (with God as their only Master). Some writers5 mention that wearing two swords was a result of a mistake: the Guru had first worn sword hanging on the right side (whereas normally it is worn on the left side) and then he, instead of changing the side, wore another one on the other side too. This is ridiculous and childish logic. The revelation of Akal Takht was a prelude to the wearing of the swords of Miri-Piri; this act was, in fact, manifestation of what Guru Nanak had taught: ‘a king should be a ruler imparting justice and defending dharma’; Guru Nanak himself was known as Raja-Jogi (king of spiritual and temporal, domains).

Formation of First Sikh Army

After the revelation of Akal Takht Sahib, Guru Hargobind announced the formation of an army; he had realized that the Sikh religion needed a system to defend its mission from alien attacks and threats. According to an author, it was Guru Arjan who had decided to form an army.6 After the threats of attacks by Sulhi Khan, Sulbhi Khan and Birbal, Guru Arjan had been pondering over this idea but due to his engagement with other activites, this could not be tanslated into action; but, when Jahangir summoned him, he told him to form an army.

Guru Hargobind Sahib sent messages to the Sikhs to offer themselves for enrolment in the Sikh army. When this message reached the Sikhs, a large number of them flocked to the Guru to join the army; within a very short period hundreds of the Sikhs were now part of the first


3 It was not by any Sohan Kavi, in 1718, as it is mentioned in the text of this work. The text does not mention the name of Sohan Kavi but the word Sohan appears there in several stanzas, hence it was presumed to be the name of the writer.

4 Not only is this date, but the whole of this book, is a conspiracy against the Sikh history and philosophy. For details and comprehensive study, read the book ‘Sikh Twareekh Vich Akal Takht Sahib Da Role, published in 2005.

5 Santokh Singh in Gur Partap Suraj Granth.

6 Max Arthur Macauliffe, The Sikh Religion.


Sikh army; Guru Sahib divided these soldiers into four Jathas (groups, battalions) and appointed generals like Bidhi Chand, Pirana, Jetha and Langah to train these soldiers.

Some of these generals belonged to the villages around Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar), and the others, belonging to Rajput clans (Parmar, Chauhan, Tomar, Yadav and Rathore too), were from Multan, Sialkot, Delhi and Kashmir too.

The first Hukamnama from Akal Takht Sahib

After revelation of the Takht, the Guru issued a hukamnama (royal order) to the Sikhs asking them to bring gifts of good horses and arms instead of other valuables; the Guru himself purchased horses and weapons and distributed these among the soldiers; soon all the Sikh soldiers had become trained horsemen and sword-wielders.

Building a fort and wall around the Sikh City

In 1609, Guru Hargobind began construction of a fort in Guru-Da-Chakk (at the present site of Gurdwara Lohgarh). The fort was ready by 1611 and by the next year the city had a defensive wall too.

Arrest of Guru Hargobind

In the meanwhile, Jahangir had appointed Murtaza Khan (who was, till that, the chief of law and order Lahore) as the Governor of Lahore state. Murtaza Khan was known for his fanatic approach towards non-Muslims; besides the Muslim clergy and the fanatic Hindus began feeding him with false stories and provoked him against Guru Hargobind. Murtaza Khan had already come to know that the Guru had formed an army and had weapons and trained soldiers, so he did not take any action by himself because it might have led to a battle; hence he sent a report to Jahangir informing him about the military activates of the Guru. When Jahangir read about formation of army, building of a fort and city wall, he immediately sent summons to the Guru asking him to appear in his court at Delhi. Guru Hargobind left Amritsar on the 31st of December 1612 and reached Delhi in the early days of January 1613. He stayed with a Sikh family in the village of Chandraval Khera (now the site of Gurdwara Majnu Tilla) and sent message of his arrival to Jahangir. Jahangir called him to his court and asked the Guru to stop military activities; and when the Guru refused to comply, he sentenced him to 12 years’ imprisonment; he was interned in Gwalior Fort prison. (This prison was used for confinement of the rebel kings, princes i.e. the royal prisoners as well as other high status personalities; when the Guru entered the fort, there were already more than100 royal prisoners in the jail).

When the Sikhs came to know about the Guru’s internment, they began visiting Gwalior but none of them was granted permission to see the Guru; Hari Das Yadav was the jailor of this prison but he was helpless as he had emperor’s strict orders not to allow meetings with the prisoners. The Sikh visitors included Baba Buddha, Bhai Gurdas, Bhai Jetha and other prominent Sikh generals; although the jailor had become an admirer of the Guru, but it is not known whether he ever allowed the Sikhs to see the Guru; however, sources mention that the Sikhs continued visiting Gwalior town, and, after having a round of the fort’s boundary, they would return to the Punjab. The emperor had been receiving this information from his sources.

Release of the Guru from Gwalior

In 1618, Murtaza Khan the governor of Lahore died. In the meanwhile, Wazir Khan of Chiniot (later Governor of Lahore) had become a favourite courtier of Jahangir; almost during the same time Jahangir had a meeting with Mian Mir. Both of them (Wazir Khan and Mian Mir) requested Jahangir to release Guru Hargobind; Jahangir’s beloved wife Nur Jahan too impressed upon him to accept their advice and release the Guru. By this time, Jahangir

too had become free from the influence of the fanatic Muslim clergy (including Sheikh Ahmad Sarhandi); all this made Jahangir issue orders for the release of Guru Sahib.

Orders of release of Guru Sahib were delivered by Wazir Khan himself; when the other royal prisoners came to know of his release of Guru Sahib, they became very sad and some of them began weeping also; daily discourses of the Guru had changed their lives and they had begun living in high spirits. Guru Sahib decided to help them; he told Wazir Khan: ‘I will leave the prison only if other prisoners too are released’; Wazir Khan promised to approach the emperor; and when Wazir Khan met Jahangir and informed him about the Guru’s wish, the emperor was very much impressed; he ordered that those prisoners who had been given short sentences (one to two years) be released and from amongst the rest all those will be released who would cling to the Guru’s cloak. Jahangir, perhaps, wanted to test as to whom the Guru will prefer as there were 49 prisoners who had been given short sentences and 52 were those who were serving long sentences.

When Guru Hargobind came to know about the order of the emperor, he requested the jailor Hari Das Yadav to get him a cloak which has 52 hanging stripes; the cloak was ready by the next morning; the Guru wore the cloak and got all the prisoners released as each was holding one stripe. Those who got released included several kings and princes from hill states of the Punjab (Bilaspur, Handur etc), Rajputana land and other zones; the Guru was released on the 26th of October 1619. When Jahangir got this news he was convinced that the Guru was really a genuine pir for whom everyone is equal. After this, Jahangir ordered the arrest of Sheikh Ahmad Sarhandi, who was interned in this Gwalior Fort prison.

After his release, Guru Hargobind left for Goindwal; having made stopovers at Agra, Delhi, Lashkari Khan, Doraha etc, the Guru reached Goindwal towards the end of 1619. He spent the next month at Goindwal where he had a short meeting with Jahangir on the 27th of January 1620 (when the latter crossed Beas river). Both of them again met at Kalanaur on the 8th of February 1620; and it was in this meeting that Jahangir extended hand of friendship to the Guru. In this meeting Jahangir handed over Chandu (who had tortured Guru Arjan Sahib) to the Sikhs and asked them to punish him for his crimes (later, people paraded Chandu in the streets of Lahore, where Gurditta, the man he had engaged to pour hot sand on Guru Arjan, killed him by hitting with a rod). Later, Jahangir and Guru Sahib both went to Lahore and visited Mian Mir; after spending some days at Mujang (now a part of Lahore), the Guru returned to Goindwal.

On the 28th of March 1620 (the 1st of Visakh 1677), a large number of Sikhs visited Goindwal. It was the first Sikh national gathering after the release of the Guru from Gwalior Fort prison; after this, the Guru went on missionary tour of Kashmir; from where he returned in December 1620.

Guru visited Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar) after 8 years

On the 28th of December 1620, Guru Hargobind visited Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar); it was his first visit to Guru-Da-Chakk since the 31st of December 1612. As the Guru had visited the town after a gap of 8 years, the residents lit lamps in the whole of the town. This, however, proves that Guru Hargobind did not visit Guru-Da-Chakk on the day of the Hindu Diwali (which falls in October/November every year). The celebration of Diwali, at Darbar Sahib, was started by its Udasi Mahants towards the end of the nineteenth century. Guru Hargobind spent the next year at Guru-Da-Chakk.

Battle of Ruhila (27.9.1621)

Guru Arjan had founded Gobindpur (now Hargobindpur) at the site of the ruins of erstwhile Ruhila village on the right bank of river Beas. After the arrest of Guru Hargobind, this village had been occupied by Chandu and Bhagwan Das Gherar (father of his daughter-

in-law). When Guru Sahib chose to stay at Guru-Da-Chakk, he decided to take possession of Gobindpur. Although Chandu had been killed in the summer of 1620, his son Karam Chand had still not learnt a lesson. When he came to know that the Guru had taken possession of Gobindpur, he collected a large number of men and attacked the Sikhs. A battle was fought on the 27th of September 1621. The Sikhs defeated the invaders and gave them a crushing defeat. After their defeat they approached the police chief of Jalandhar-Doab, offered him money and requested him to help them. He agreed and sent several Mughal soldiers to help them.

This army reached Ruhila in the morning of the 3rd of October 1621; that day, another battle was fought; this was a decisive battle in which Chandu’s son Karam Chand, his father-in-law Bhagwan Das Gherar and (Bhagwan Das’s son) Ratan Chand were killed; after their deaths, their mercenaries fled the field. After this, none dared attack the Sikhs.

Fifteen days after the battle of Gobindpur/Ruhila, a son was born to the Guru (born on the 18th of October 1621).7 To commemorate the bravery of the Sikh soldiers, the Guru named him Tegh Bahadur (great sword-wielder).8

Foundation of Keeratpur Sahib

When the news of victory of the Guru reached the hill rulers, they celebrated it as their own; the ruler of Bilaspur was over enthusiastic; he visited Guru-Da-Chakk and presented several gifts and requested him (Guru) to visit his country; the Guru promised him but could not visit his country for another three years.

On the 28th of March 1624, a big gathering of the Sikhs was held at Guru-Da-Chakk; those who attended included the rulers of Bilaspur, Handur and Nahan (whom Guru Sahib had got released from Gwalior Fort prison in 1619). Kalyan Chand, the ruler of Bilaspur, requested the Guru to establish his headquarters in his country; he made an offer of land too. The Guru was already interested in a strategic defence bastion so he agreed to establish a new village but refused to accept the gift of land. The Guru toured the area around river Satluj and selected some territory of the villages of Kalyanpur, Bhatoli and Jiowal and paid the price of the land. At first Raja Kalyan Chand refused to accept money but when the Guru refused to accept donation of land, he (the king) had to accept the money.

Though the Guru had purchased the land but he could not move to the new place; finally, he asked his eldest son Gurditta to take charge of the land. Gurditta founded the city of Keeratpur on the 1st of May 1624 and began living there.

Guru Hargobind, however, still continued living at Guru-Da-Chakk. By this time, the number of the visitors to Guru-Da-Chakk had swelled a lot. It created problem for bath of the visitors; in 1628, Guru Sahib ordered construction of another tank Bibeksar. It was followed by several events in the family of the Guru: in July 1628 (Bibi) Kaulan died (she had sought asylum with the Guru in 1621); on the 27th of March 1629, his (Guru’s) mother Mata Ganga died; on the 23rd of April 1629, his son Suraj mall got married. On the 16th of January 1630, Guru’s second grandson and Baba Gurditta’s second child, (Guru) Har Rai was born at Keeratpur.

Deaths in the Guru Family

On the 18th of March 1631, Guru Hargobind Sahib left Guru-Da-Chakk for a missionary tour of the cis-Satluj area and Jungle Des (the present districts of Moga, Firozpur and


7 The Brahmins propagated that the Guru was born on the 1st of April 1621, because they believe that a child born in Katak month of Bikrami calender cannot be a ‘great’ person; according to the Brahmins Katak is inauspicious month.

8 Later, it was propagated that the child was named Tyag Mall and after showing bravery in the battle of Kartarpur on the 26th of April 1635, he was given the new name i.e. Guru Tegh Bahadur.


Bathinda etc). During this period, his headquarters were at Daroli (near Dagru, Moga), the village of his brother-in-law Bhai Sain Das; suddenly a virus of fever created havoc in the area; the Guru’s wife Damodari died of this virus fever on the 13th o July; Guru’s mother-in-law and father-in-law visited Daroli to participate in the cremations and final prayer; they too were affected by this virus and died; Guru’s sister-in-law and brother-in-law Sain Das too died.; the Guru cremated them with his own hands; after some days, the Guru went to Kartarpur (Jalandhar). During all this time he had the Granth with him (since then this ‘Granth’ remained at Kartarpur, hence it came to be known as ‘Kartarpuri Bir’).9

When he had spent some time at Kartarpur, he received information that Baba Buddha was seriously ill. Hearing this, Guru went to village Ramdas, where, on the 17th of November 1631, he (Baba Buddha) died and the Guru himself cremated his body. He returned to Kartarpur and began living there. It was here that, the marriage of his son (Guru) Tegh Bahadur was solemnized with (Mata) Gujri, on the 14th of September 1632.10

Attacks by the Mughal Army (Amritsar 13.4.1634)11

On the 28th of October 1627, Jahangir, the Mughal emperor had died and Shah Jahan had succeeded him; for some years Shah Jahan too continued cordial relations with the Sikhs but with the passage of time Shah Jahan too came under the influence of the fanatic Muslims and began discriminating against the non-Muslims; his policy affected the Lahore government too; they too turned hostile to the non-Muslims. On the other hand, though since 1621, the Guru had had no situation to fight against anyone but the Sikh army had continued its military training. By the end of 1633, the Mughal soldiers had again begun taxing the non-Muslims and even their shrines had been demolished; it included the Gurdwara at (now known as Dabbi Bazaar area) Lahore; the Mughal army captured its building and also took control of the baoli-well. When Guru Hargobind received the news, he was busy in making arrangements of his daughter Bibi Veero’s wedding which was going to be solemnized on the 14th of April 1634. On the other hand, the Lahore army was on its way to Guru-Da-Chakk (Amritsar) to capture the Sikh city too. One day before the marriage the Mughal army attacked the Sikh city; a unit of the Sikhs escorted the Guru family to the village of Jhabal12 and the rest took arms to defend the city. A fierce battle was fought for several hours; though some Sikhs too embraced martyrdom in this battle, but the losses of the Mughal army were very high and it included their chief Murtaza Khan.13

In June 1634, Guru Hargobind visited Uttrakhand zone. He went to Srinagar (Garhwal) as well as Pilibhit and Nanak Matta area. During this tour he met Samrath Ramdas (the mentor of Shivaji Marhatta) at Srinagar. Samrath Ramdas learnt lessons in polity from the Guru (which he, later, taught to his disciple Shivaji Marhatta). One day, Samrath Ramas asked the Guru, ‘I have heard that Guru Nanak was an ascetic udasi but you are wearing a royal dress.’ The Guru replied him, ‘Guru Nanak was not an ascetic, he had worn udasi dress during his missionary journeys only; moreover, he had renounced Maya but not the world’. Samrath Ramdas further asked, ‘You are a religious person, why are you carrying weapons?’ Guru told him, ‘these are not weapons of offence; these symbolize defence of the poor, week and downtrodden as well as for the destruction of the tyrant.’ Samrath Ramdas was impressed with the Guru’s answer and he bowed before the Guru’s greatness.


9 This original Granth got burnt when Ahmad Shah Durrani’s son Taimur attacked and set the city of Kartarpur on fire, in 1757.
10 (This indicates that in Sikhism there is no taboo of waiting period of some months/days after the death of someone in family, for marriage or other ceremonies).
11 Pal Singh Purewal’s Jantri makes it 13.4.1634
12 The next day, the marriage of Veero was solemnized at Jhabal (also spelled as Chabhal).
13 This Murtaza Khan was no the same who had been the Governor of Lahore (he died in 1618).


From here, the Guru went to Nanak Mata (then known as Gorakh Mata). Here, he came to know that the local Jogis had occupied the Sikh dharamsala; the Guru re-took the possession of the Sikh property and punished the usurpers (since then the Gorakh Mata place came to be known as Nanak Mata). After a stay of a few days there, the Guru returned to the Goindwal.

Battle of Mehraj (17.12.1634)

Guru Hargobind spent the chumaasa (four months, i.e. mid July to mid October) at Kartarpur; in November he went to the Jungle Des for missionary activities; the Guru was accompanied by several soldiers too. This area was the territory of Multan state. When the Governor of Multan came to known about the Guru and his army, he sent a large contingent of soldiers under the command of Lalla Begh and Kamar Begh. A fierce battle was fought on the 17th of December 1634 at Mehraj. In this battle the invading suffered very large number of casualties and even lost its generals; several Sikhs too embraced martyrdom. Guru Sahib cremated the Sikh soldiers with his own hands.

Battle of Kartarpur (26-28.4.1635)

After the battle of Mehraj, Guru Hargobind went to Kartarpur. On his way, he visited several villages of the cis-Satluj area and held congregations in these villages; a large number of people joined Guru’s mission.

During his stay at Kartarpur, one of his soldiers, who was the son-in-law of the Guru’s Pathan general Painda Khan, stole some articles of the Guru. Painda Khan, instead of apologizing, tried to defend his son-in-law; at this, the Guru dismissed both of them from his army. After their dismissal they went to the Mughal chief of Jalandhar and instigated him to attack the Guru and plunder his treasures. When Painda Khan mentioned Guru’s treasures, the Mughal leader became greedy and decided to join them for an attack on Kartarpur. This joint army of the Pathans and the Mughals attacked Kartarpur on the 26th of April 1635. This battle continued for three days; several Sikh soldiers embraced martyrdom in this battle after killing hundreds of Mughal and Pathan soldiers. After the death of Painda Khan, his son-in-law and the faujdar of Jalandhar, the rest of the invading army fled. Guru Sahib cremated the Sikh soldiers with his own hands.

Guru Moved to Keeratpur (& Battle at Phagwara 29.4.1635)

Though the Guru had won the three-day battle at Kartarpur, he realized that this won’t end anywhere, and there would be further attacks and clashes; so, he decided to leave the plains and move to Keeratpur, a city founded by him in Bilaspur state. Having discussed it with his courtiers, on the 29th of April 1635, he left Kartarpur for Keeratpur. On his way he rested for some time at Basti Sheikh Darwesh (now Basti Sheikh), then in the outskirts of Jalandhar, and had a discourse with him. After a short stopover, he restarted his journey towards Keeratpur. At Shahjahanabad (now Phagwara), the local army attacked the Sikhs. The Sikhs were tired after three days’ battle, so they did not want to fight; but having been attacked by an aggressive army; they had no choice but to defend themselves. The Mughal soldiers had thought that the Sikhs won’t be able to fight a trained army but soon they realized their mistake and after losing several soldiers they beat a shameful retreat; in this battle too, a few Sikhs embraced martyrdom.

Guru’s Sojourn at Keeratpur

Guru Hargobind reached Keeratpur on the 3rd of May 1635. Now Keeratpur became the major centre of the Sikhs. Besides the Sikhs, most of the rulers of the hill states too began visiting the Guru. They were pleased to see the Guru near them because they knew that the Guru had defeated the invading armies several times; and they expected the Guru to defend them in case of a Mughal attack.

Battle of Nangal Gujjran (1.7.1635)

In the last week of June 1635, the prime minister of Handur State (now known as Nalagarh) appeared in the court of the Guru and requested him to help them in case of an attack by Nawab Nasar Ali Khan, the Muslim chief of Rupar;14 the Guru promised him help. On the 1st of July, 1635, when the chief of Rupar sent his nephew Mohammed Begh to attack Nalagarh, a unit of the Sikhs, under the command of Gurditta (the eldest son of Guru Hargobind) took positions on the bank of the rivulet Sarsa. In this battle, several of soldiers of the invading army were killed and the rest had to make a retreat.

After his defeat, the chief of Rupar came to know that it was the Sikh army which had defeated them otherwise the hill soldiers were no match to his army; this compelled him to extend a hand of friendship to the Guru. He requested Shamas Khan of ‘Kotla Shamas Khan’ (now Kotla Nihang Khan), a village adjascent to Rupar, to mediate. Shamas Khan went to Keeratpur, had a meeting with the Guru and told him about the request of the chief of Rupar; the Guru accepted his offer and promised to visit Rupar and Kotla Shamas Khan.

On the 18th of July 1635, Guru Hargobind visited Rupar and he was given royal welcome. The Guru spent one full day and a night in the fort of Rupar15 and the next day he visited the fort16 of Shamas Khan where he spent two days.

Deaths of Bhai Gurdas, Mian Mir and Others

In August 1635, the Guru went to Majha area (Goindwal, Guru-Da-Chakk and Lahore) on a missionary tour. When he was touring this area he received of the news of the death of Mian Mir (who had died on the 11th of August 1635); he went to Lahore to join his last payers. On the 25th of August 1636, Bhai Gurdas died; he attended his funeral too. In September 1636, he returned to Keeratpur. On the 12th of February, 1637, Kalyan Chand the ruler of Bilaspur died; he made a visit to Bilaspur to join his last rites. On the 15th of March 1638, Gurditta, the eldest son of the Guru died. On the 31st of August 1638, Bhai Bidhi Chand too died. Another courtier of the Guru, Bhai Jaati Mal (son of Singha Purohit) too died in 1643; hence, several beloveds and admirers of the Guru died in a short span of time.

Guru Hargobind breathed his last on the 3rd of March 1644. When his body was cremated, a former Rajput ruler jumped into the pyre and immolated himself (it was a Rajput way of expression of love and devotion); this Rajput ruler had sought asylum at Keeratpur after having killed several Mughals to save the honour of his daughter; at the time of Guru’s funeral, he became so emotional that he could not brave separation from the Guru; when another Rajput tried to jump into the pyre, Guru Har Rai stopped him; he, however, killed himself with his own dagger; he too was cremated along with the Guru. It is worth mentioning that a very large number of former Hindu rulers had sought asylum at Keeratpur Sahib.17

Guru Hargobind had a life-span of fifty-three and a half years; out of this, he spent 37 years as the Sixth Guru. He spent six years in Gwalior Fort prison; got 101 rulers released from prison; formed an army; fought four major and two minor battles; revealed Akal Takht;


14 The name of the city was RUPAR at that time. During the British rule it came to be spelled wrongly as Ropar.

15 Ruins of this fort can still be seen in the form of a hill, near the local government college. Now, here, an improvised fortress has been constructed with the bricks of the debris of the fort. This fort had existed since ancient times, i.e. Indus Valley Civilization days, though it was repaired and renovated several times.

16 This fort does not exist now. It was purchased by a private person, and, now, only a small portion of one wall is visible. It was visited by the five last Gurus several times. It was here that Bhai Bachitar Singh breathed his last. It was the residence of Bibi Mumtaj (one of those to whom this book has been dedicated). For further information about Mumtaj, read the chapter on Guru Gobind Singh.

17 This scene has been presented by Zulfiqar Ardastani in his book Dabistan-i-Mazahib, in much detail.


declared double sovereignty (miri-piri); granted asylum to several Hindu rulers; spread the Sikh mission far and wide, founded a new Sikh centre; established relations with great personalities of the day; got prepared several copies of the Granth; organised the Sikh Panth in a well-knit system. It is hard to believe that all this was done by just one person.

–Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer

Guru Arjan Sahib

Guru Arjan was born to (Mata) Bhani and Guru Ram Das at Goindwal on the 15th of April 15631. He was the youngest of the three sons of Guru Ram Das.

(Guru) Arjan spent his childhood at Goindwal in the company of his maternal grandfather Guru Amar Das; this became the basis of nurturing in him the qualities of sewa, organisational skill and high ethical qualities. He was so intelligent that during his boy-hood he had read all the books available at that time; he had also read and remembered by heart all the hymns that Guru Sahibs had composed as well as Bhagat Baani also; so, by the time he was eleven years old, he was the most learned boy of the land; his wisdom, understanding of hymns and memory impressed every one.

Guru Amar Das died in 1574 and Guru Ram Das took the command of the Panth; soon, he moved to Guru-Da-Chakk (now Amritsar); there, young Arjan worked hard in the establishment of the town. Guru Ram Das assigned him various duties and he performed them intelligently; this active participation made him a responsible organiser as well as a popular public man.

While very young, (Guru) Arjan was betrothed to Ram Deyi (daughter of Kishan Chand Suri of village Mau, near Phillaur) and the ceremony of engagement was performed by Guru Amar Das himself; but, the marriage ceremony took place later on, on the 20th of June 1579. Soon after her marriage Ram Devi fell sick and remained bed-ridden for about ten years; having realized that her end was near, she requested the Guru to marry another lady; when Guru Arjan did not agree, Ram Deyi asked Baba Buddha to persuade him to marry again;2 when the Guru finally agreed (Mata) Ram Deyi was very much pleased. Guru Arjan married (Mata) Ganga (daughter of Sangat Rao of Lahore) on 19th June 15893; exactly after one year, a son (Hargobind) was born to Guru Arjan and Mata Ganga on the 19th of June 1590 (another date, of 1595, has also been mentioned by some writers but they don’t quote any source, whereas the year 1590 is confirmed by Bhatt Vahis). From Baba Buddha’s act of persuading Guru Sahib for second marriage, some writer concocted the gossip that (Guru) Hargobind’s birth was a result of blessing by Baba Buddha. Blessing and curse both are against the Sikh fundamentals.

Guru Arjan succeeded his father as the Fifth Guru in 1581, at the age of just 18 years. Soon, he had to face opposition and conspiracies of his elder brother Pirthi Chand; as being eldest in the family, he had made friendly and close relations not only with the Sikhs of different areas but also with the state officials.

For some time, it went smooth but when most of the prominent Sikhs left Guru-Da-Chakk, Pirthi Chand appeared in his true colours; and began embezzling the offerings; he would collect money, cloth, ghee, lentils, wheat-floor and vegetables from the visitor’s right at the entrance of the city and take these articles to his own house; this meant major loss to the funds of the Guru darbar as well as the langar. Soon the langar stores were exhausted and, on many occasions, the visitors would remain hungry. After some time Bhai Gurdas returned from his missionary journey; when he learnt the reality, he called a meeting of prominent Sikhs. Baba Buddha, Bhai Sahlo, Bhai Paira, Bhai Jetha and others and discussed the affairs; they summoned Pirthi Chand but he refused to bother. Having assessed the


1 Some sources mention that Guru Arjan was born in 1553 (Visakh 18, sammat 1610 Bikrami): Ram Sukh Rao, Jassa Singh Binod (p. 25), the same date has been given by Giani Randhir Singh in Gur Pranaalian. According to Ram Sukh Rao, Pirthi Chand was born in 1548 (1 Assu 1605 Bk), Mahadev was born in 1551 (4 Haar 1608 Bk) and Guru Arjan in 1553 (10 Visakh 1610 Bk).

2  Kesar Singh Chhiber, Bansawalinama Dasan Patsahian Da.

3 Ram Sukh Rao, in Jassa Singh Binod (p. 25) and Sri Fateh Pratap Parbhakar (p. 24) too has given the same dates.


situation, they planned to inform the Sikh sangat about the designs of Pirthi Chand; they divided duties among themselves; some of them went around the villages and others took charge of different entry points to the town where they would inform the sangat. Soon, the state of affairs eased and everything was in order.

With this, Pirthi Chand was exposed and he became very much frustrated; now, he adopted another tactics: he approached the Mughal officials and provoked them against Guru Arjan by concocting stories and spreading rumours; he even bribed some officials so that Guru Arjan may be put into trouble. A Mughal general Sulhi Khan collaborated with Pirthi Chand and agreed to attack Guru-Da-Chakk; but, when he was on his way for attacking the Sikh city, his horse went amuck; Sulhi Khan lost the control of the horse and the latter fell into an active kiln, which burnt him as well his horse (for a Muslim, the highest punishment to him is to burn his body; and burning alive is still rigorous punishment). Even this horrible end of Sulhi Khan did not stop Pirthi Chand from his nefarious activities; he, now, engaged Sulbhi Khan, a nephew of Sulhi Khan; but, before Sulbhi Khan could attack Guru-Da-Chakk, he was killed by one of his soldiers over a petty dispute. Though it brought a temporary stop to Pirthi Chand’s actions but he did not stop thinking of conspiracies.

In 1585, Pirthi Chand contacted Mahesh Chand Bhatt (known more as Birbal), a Brahmin official of Akbar. He complained to him that Guru Arjan was conspiring against Hinduism; Birbal became an easy prey to this propaganda. Per chance, almost during the same period, the Afghans in the north western frontier province rebelled against the Mughal regim; and, Akbar sent Birbal to quell their rebellion. Before leaving Delhi, Birbal got signed a royal order that all the Khatris (Hindus) should pay a particular amount as war tax. When Birbal crossed river Beas at Goindwal, he sent a messenger to Guru-Da-Chakk to ask Guru Arjan to pay this tax. Guru Arjan told Birbal’s messenger that ‘the Sikhs do not believe in caste system and moreover, the Sikhs are not Hindus; hence not liable to any such tax’. When Birbal received this reply he had already reached Sarai Amanat Khan; he asked the messenger to go back and ask Guru Arjan to pay tax or be prepared for confiscation of property. When the messenger reached Guru-Da-Chakk, he got the same reply again. When Pirthi Chand came to know of the whole situation, he was pleased that now Birbal will surely attack Guru-Da-Chakk and arrest or kill Guru Arjan. But, this time too, he was frustrated because Birbal was killed in his battle against the Afghans in February 1586; and Guru-Da-Chakk remained undisturbed.

Guru Arjan as an architect: founder of new villages and towns

1586 onwards, was a bit peaceful period for Guru Arjan, so he could pay his attention to new projects. In 1587, he bricked the Amritsar tank (the city owes its name to Amritsar sarovar/tank). Within two years, the Santokhsar tank was also bricked and renovated.

On the 3rd of January 1588, Guru Arjan laid the foundation of Darbar Sahib (a congregation hall) almost in the middle of the Amritsar tank.

(Later, a Muslim writer Bute Shah concocted a story that the foundation of Darbar Sahib was laid by Mian Mir, a Muslim preacher; and some simple Sikhs blindly accepted this propaganda and distortion of Sikh history).

In 1590, Guru Arjan began excavation of another tank which, now, is known as Tarn Taran. First, this was necessitated by the growing number of visitors to Guru-Da-Chakk; hence he needed a tank for their need of bathing at the proposed stop-over, near the then G.T. Road, for the visitor from Sind, Bathinda and Multan side; secondly, this area was predominantly worshipper of Sakhi Sarvar (a Muslim holyman) and Guru Arjan wanted to establish a new centre to preach Sikh faith in that zone too. In 1592, he arranged installation of six-wheeled water pully at Guru Di Wadali (now known as Chheharta); in 1593, he laid the foundation of a new town in Jalandhar Doab area and named it Kartarpur; in 1597, he

founded another village Gobindpur (now Hargobindpur) on the ruins of Ruhila village; and, in 1599, he built a Baoli at the site of the birthplace of Guru Ram Das at Lahore so that the residents of that area may get drinking water.

By 1600, the number of the Sikhs visting Guru-Da-Chakk had swelled like anything; to cope with this, Guru Arjan excavated another tank (now known as Ramsar) for the bathing of the visitors. Almost during the same period, he set up an orchard at village Ghukkewali (now known as Guru Da Bagh; it became known to the whole of the world, in August 1922, when the British police mercilessly beat the Sikhs struggling for worship at this Gurdwara).

Thus, for 15 years continuously, Guru Arjan went on establishing new towns, excavating tanks, baolis and wells and accomplishing several other projects of public welfare; he set up a sanatorium for the lepers at Tarn Taran; in 1595, he held disaster camps and provided food and other necessities to the famine hit people of the Nakka zone (land between Raavi and Jhanan/Chenab rivers); he spent about eight months in this area and provided help to all the people.

Guru Arjan used to have a tour of different areas with a view to know about the problems of common man and suggest and arrange possible solutions; in 1598, when Akbar had a tour of Peshawar and Lahore, he specially stopped at Goindwal to thank the Guru for all this. During this visit of the 24th of November 1598, Guru Arjan persuaded Akbar to exempt the farmers from paying revenue as they had lost their crops due to draught; Akbar immediately issued orders to his minister Abu Fazal.4 Another remarkable incident is associated with Akbar’s visit that he, obeying the protocol of the Sikh langar, dined as an ordinary member of the Sikh congregation; he refused to walk on carpets especially spread by his men and declared that he would visit the Guru’s court like a common man. Before leaving, Akbar offered some land to the Guru as gift for langar but the Guru politely refused and said that langar was a community kitchen and it was run by people themselves, out of their voluntary contributions.

Guru Arjan’s projects of public welfare, and that even without discriminating people for their faith, added several Muslims and Hindus (at that time, several Hindus too had faith in Sakhi Sarvar, Gugga Pir, Sufi faqirs and the other Muslim missionaries; hence they were considered as half-Muslims too) to the Sikh fold. Now, the idol-worshippers and those who would pay obeisance to graves and mausoleums began embracing Sikhism; the land between Beas and Jhanan/ Chenab, now, came to be known as Guru’s country. It was during this period that several Muslims preachers belonging to the Sufi sect, including Mian Mir, came into contact with Guru Arjan and became his admirers; during Guru’s sojourn at Lahore, Mian Mir made frequent visits to Guru (and the Guru also went to see him) and both had discourse on various spiritual and social questions. Later, Mian Mir had good relations with Guru Hargobind too; when Guru Hargobind was imprisoned in Gwalior Fort, he (Mian Mir) too used his influence on Jahangir to release the Guru.

Compilation of Granth Sahib

Guru Arjan had spent his early childhood in the company of his maternal grandfather Guru Amar Das and had learnt all the Guru-baani and Bhagat-Baani. He himself composed 2312 verses; these hymns include six vaars (ballads) [viz. Gauri, Gujri, Jaitsari, Basant, Maru, and Ramkali] and a long hymn Sukhmani also. All these verses had been preserved by him but they were not in one volume. Moreover, during that time, Meharban, the son of Pirthi Chand (elder brother of Guru Arjan) too had composed several poems; he used to present his poems as Gurbaani; this led to confusion as his (Meharbaan’s) poems were not in consonance with Gurbaani. Meharban’s activities came to the knowledge of the Guru too; Guru realised


4 Abu Fazal, Akbar Namah, Ain-i-Akbari, all mention it.


that such a literature would create problems in future. Bt this time, he had already planned to compile all the hymns in one volume but, now, due to Meharban’s designs he advanced the compilation of the Granth.
In 1601, Guru Arjan built a small hut near Ramsar tank and assigned Bhai Gurdas the duty of a scribe. The Guru arranged all hymns in order of raagas (tune metres) and asked Bhai Gurdas to copy them into one volume; the mangalacharan (invocation) first page was written by Guru Arjan himself, then Japuji was added (in the hand of Guru Ram Das), and, then the rest was scribed by Bhai Gurdas. The Granth was fully ready by the 31st of July 1604 and its first parkash (opening and reading) was begun on the 16th of August 1604 at Darbar Sahib; the first hymn was recited by Baba Buddha.5
The first volume of Guru Granth Sahib consisted of verses by 34 authors including five Gurus (Guru Nanak, Guru Angad, Guru Amar Das, Guru Ram Das, Guru Arjan), 12 Bhagats (Ravidas, Kabir, Namdev, Trilochan, Dhanna, Beni, Jaidev, Surdas, Sain, Pipa, Ramanand, Parmanand), 3 Muslim poets (Farid, Sadna and Bhikhan) and 11 Bhats (Bhikha, Kalh, Jaalap, Kirat, Mathra, Salh, Bhalh, Balh, Haribans, Nalh, Gayand), 2 bards Satta and Balwand as well as one hymn by Bhai Sunder (grandson of Guru Amar Das). Guru Arjan Sahib did not accept all the verses by Bhagats or the other poets but selected only those hymns which were in agreement with the Sikh philosophy. However, he had to compose some verses in order to avoid possible confusion in some verses of the non-Guru poets. In the compilation of Guru Granth Sahib the first 13 pages are the hymns of the Nitnaym; it is followed by 30 raagas; and those salokas (stanzas) which still remained out of this pattern, had been compiled under the heading ‘salok vaaran ton vadheek’ (literally: the stanzas which were not included in the vaars). Later, in 1678, Guru Gobind Singh added the hymns by Guru Tegh Bahadur (and with this the number of raagas became 31). Guru Granth Sahib ends with Mudaavani (meaning: seal) of Guru Arjan; later, someone added Raagmala, a list of the raagas from Kam Kandala book by the poet Aalam poet; but it has not so far been deleted from the printed volumes.
Martyrdom of Guru Arjan
Guru Arjan had taken command of the Sikh Panth in 1581. During the 25 years of his Guru-ship, he founded four towns, built several baolis and wells, and undertook several other projects of social welfare; he preached Sikhism, compiled the Sikh Granth and asked the people to follow only the Word; his spiritual and social mission attracted a very large number of Hindus and Muslims to the Sikh fold. This made the Brahmins and the Muslim priests and other fanatic people jealous of the Guru; they tried to poison the ears of Akbar but as he had known the reality, he did not bother. When Akbar died and Jahangir became the emperor on the 24th of October 1605, he was won over by fanatic Muslim clergy and preachers. Sheikh Ahmad Sarhandi was the most influential among these people; he (Sheikh Ahmed), in a letter to Amir Lalla Begh (one of the courtiers of Jahangir) said, ‘The Muslims should become dominant in the beginning of the reign of the emperor and should achieve the lost glory and if there are difficulties in this process then the Muslims should adopt blood and iron policy.’6
Similarly, some Hindu fanatics like Chandu (of Kalanaur), who was an official of the Lahore Darbar, too, had been provoking the state officials against the Guru. Guru’s elder brother Pirthi Chand was already busy in creating one or another trouble for the Guru. Jahangir began his fanatic actions with the demolition of some Hindu temples and re-imposition of jezia (a tax to be paid by the non-Mulsims); besides, with the exception of his


5 This volume remained at Bakala and Kartarpur till it got burnt in 1757 when Taimur, the son of Ahmed Shah Durrani, attacked Kartarpur and set fire to the building where it had been preserved. But, by that time several copies of the Granth had already been made. The volume which was granted Guru-ship in 1708 had been prepared in 1678 at Damdama Sahib, Anandpur Sahib.5 Later, more copies were made from this volume at Damdama Sahib, Talwandi Sabo.
6 Maktoobat-i-Rabbani, p.81


maternal Hindu relatives (he was born of a Hindu mother), he began discriminating even the Hindu officials.

Jahangir had not yet settled in his throne that his son Khusrau rebelled against him; Khusrau had been assured assistance by various military sources but when time really came, he could not get help; as a result he lost a major battle and fled towards Punjab. While proceeding to Lahore, he made a stop-over at Goindwal; here, he went to Guru Arjan and sought his blessings; the Guru treated him like all other visitors and blessed him. From here, he went to Lahore but here too he could not get help nor could he occupy the fort of Lahore; then he decided to flee towards Iran. But, before he could escape to a safer zone he was arrested (on the 1st of May 1606).

By this time Jahangir too had reached the Punjab. At Lahore, Khusrau was presented before him; Jahangir despatched him to prison. Then, he began summoning all those who had helped or even sympathised Khusrau; in this atmosphere of conspiracies, several innocent people too were punished as personal enmities led to false complaints. This situation was exploited by anti-Sikh forces too; they conveyed to Jahangir that Guru Arjan too had blessed Khusrau; so, having received complaints about the Guru’s blessings to Khusrau, Jahangir sent summons to Guru Arjan asking him to appear in his court at Lahore.7

Though this was the immediate cause but, in fact, Jahangir had already been planning to take action against the Guru as he had already received information about the missionary achievement of Guru Arjan.8

On the 23rd of May 1606, he issued summons to the Guru to appear in his court at Lahore; the Guru received summons on 25th May. He knew that fanatic Muslims and Hindus had poisoned Jahangir so much that he might be executed; so, he immediately installed (Guru) Hargobind as Sixth Guru and left for Lahore.

How was Guru executed?

When Guru Arjan appeared in the court of Jahangir, the latter himself issued orders for the execution of the Guru; the task of execution was assigned to Chandu (a courtier of Lahore Darbar). Guru was tied with a rope and taken to the burning sand pits (known as tatti tawi) on the bank of Raavi River and also poured red hot sand on his body. Chandu monitored torturing of the Guru for three days and on the 30th of May, when Guru’s body was badly burnt; it was thrown into the river.9 But Santokh Singh presented the end of the Guru as a sort of suicide; according to him: on the fifth day of torture, his body was all burnt due to hot sand that was poured on his body; then, the the authorities told him that soon his body will be sewed in cow’s skin; at this the Guru sought permission to have a bath in Raavi river; when given permission he jumped into the river and did not come back.10

According to Kesar Singh Chhiber, some fanatic Muslim attacked the Guru with a rock with which profuse bleeding began and it took the life of the Guru.11

According to Santokh Singh, as well as Iqtidar Karamat Cheema, the Guru was put into a big copper vessel (degh, i.e. cauldron) filled with water and fire was set under it to heat the


7 He has recorded his order in his memoirs: ‘I ordered that he should be brought into my presence. I ordered that he should be put to death with tortures and his houses, mansions should be confiscated and his children be handed over to Murtaza Khan.’ (Tuzk-i-Jahangiri, p. 35).

8 To quote his own wording: ‘In Goindwal, which is on the river Biyah (Beas), there is a Hindu named Arjun, in the guise of sainthood and sanctity, so much so that he had captured many of the simple-minded of the Hindus, and even the ignorant and foolish followers of Islam, by his ways and manners, and they had loudly sounded the drum of his holiness. They called him Guru and from all sides stupid people crowded to worship and manifest complete faith in him. For three or four generations they had kept his shop warm (progressing). Many times it occurred to me to put a stop to this vain affair or to bring him into the assembly of the people of Islam’. (Tuzk-i-Jahangiri, p. 35).

9 Kesar Singh Chhiber, Bansavalinama Dasan Patsahian Da; Zulfiqar Ardastani, Dabistan-i-Mazahib.

10 Santokh Singh, Gur Partap Suraj Granth, Raas 4, Ansu 37.

11 Kesar Singh Chhiber, Bansavalinama Dasan Patsahian Da; Zulfiqar Ardastani, Dabistan-i-Mazahib.


vessel; soon water began to boil, transcending bodily pain and suffering; further, hot sand was poured on his head; soon, Guru became almost lifeless; this continued for three days and on the third day, the body was thrown into Raavi River.12

Story of Chandu’s daughter

Another story is popular among some Sikh circles that Guru Arjan had refused to marry his son to the daughter of Chandu and the latter poisoned the emperor with false complaints against the Guru. This story seems to have been concocted by some Muslim writers who wanted to exonerate Jahangir or wanted to create another person as responsible for the Guru’s martyrdom; whereas the reality is that Jahangir has admitted in his autobiography in clear words that he killed the Guru for his religion. However, it does not mean that Chandu had played no role; Chandu was one of those who had poisoned the emperor’s ears and secondly it was Chandu who undertook the execution of sentence. The role of Chandu is confirmed from evidence that, in 1620, when Jahangir extended hand of friendship towards Guru Hargobind, he handed over Chandu to the Sikhs, who paraded him in the streets of Lahore. (Chandu was killed by Gurditta, the furnace-man, whom Chandu had assigned the job of pouring red hot sand on the body of Guru Arjan).

Guru’s execution was reported to the western world by a Christian missionary, Father Xerome Zavier. Zavier, in one of his a letters, written on the 25th of September 1606, had quoted the scene of Guru’s martyrdom.

Guru Arjan was a great social worker, humanist, architect, poet, philosopher, organizer and above all a martyr. He lived his whole life for the Panth. He was the first martyr of South Asia who was executed for his religious missionary activities.

The story of Satta and Balwand

Like other Gurus, some stories have been concocted about Guru Arjan’s life also. One of these is the story of Satta and Balwand, the two bards of the court of the Guru. According to this story: Satta and Balwand used to sing ballads everyday in the court of the Guru. Once, Satta, whose daughter was going to be married soon, sought financial help from the Guru; Satta demanded that one full day’s offerings in the Guru’s court should be made over to him to cover the expenses of his daughter’s marriage; the Guru agreed. But, on the fixed day not much money was received as offerings; this made Satta depressed; he asked the Guru to pay him more money, but the latter refused saying that he (the Guru) had kept his word.

Infuriated Satta and Balwand went home and stopped visiting the Guru’s court; the Guru sent a messenger to bring them back but they refused. When Guru himself went to invite them, they still did not bother and rather said: ‘You should know that it is due to our singing that the people visit your darbar’; they went to this extent that they further said: ‘even Guru Nanak had been established by us, the musicians; had Mardana not been there, no one would have known even Guru Nanak.’ This was too much; at this, Guru Sahib asked Bhai Hari Ram, Bhai Gursharan and Bhai Sahib Ram to begin performing keertan; thus, Guru’s court was again resonating with keertan but on the other hand Satta and Balwand lost all their income; soon, they reached starvation point; they approached Bhai Ladha and apologised; the Guru and the sangat (congregation) accepted their apology and they restarted performing keertan.

This story is not only a concoction but also it is against the Sikh ideology. The Guru was always helpful to common people; how could he refuse helping Satta? Even Guru Nanak bore all the expenses of the marriage of the daughter of Bhai Mardana; how could Guru Arjan


12 Iqtidar Karamat Cheema, Study of Guru Arjun’s martyrdom with historical objectivity, a paper presented at seminar on the occassion of quad-centenary of Guru Arjan’s martyrdom, held at Lahore, in June 2006.


confine it to just one day’s offerings? The Guru was not having it as a business deal hence, this story is not true.

Story of role of Chandu’s daughter or Mian Mir

Similarly, the story of the visit of Chandu’s daughter/ daughter-in-law in the Lahore prison or during Guru’s torture on the bank of river Raavi or Sain Mian Mir’s seeking permission of the Guru to topple the Delhi throne are not true. Such stories had been created by some vested interests and, later, exaggerated by the poets and the bards; such like stories had been created by such section about other Guru’s too; these are the fantasies of the writers and no truth.

–Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer

Guru Ram Das Sahib

Guru Ram Das Sahib was born on the 24th of September 1534, in the family of (Mata) Daya Kaur and (Baba) Hari Das (son of Thakar Das and grandson of Gurdial), in Chuna Mandi area of Lahore; his childhood name was Jetha (literally the first/eldest). He was just seven years old when his father Hari Das (1496-1542) died; after this his mother took him to his maternal grandfather’s house in Basarke village (now Basarke Gillan); he spent the next four years at Basarke; here, he got parental love from Amar Das (later Guru), who lived in that village. In 1544, Amar Das moved to Khadur to join Guru Angad; Jetha too spent some time at Khadur. In 1552, when Guru Amar Das was appointed as the third Guru and moved to Goindwal, Jetha too joined him and began living there; Guru Amar Das loved Jetha so much that he was always considered as a member of the family; whenever and wherever Guru Amar Das went, he was joined by Jetha; hence he was with the Guru also on latter’s visit to Kurukshetra and Hardwar etc.

Jetha had deep knowledge and understanding of the Sikh philosophy. When the Brahmins made petition to Akbar against Guru Amar Das and he (the king) summoned the Guru, he sent Jetha to represent him (the Guru). Jetha fully satisfied the king (this event has already been mentioned in the previous chapter). When Jetha returned and narrated the whole story, Guru Amar Das was pleased at the intelligent representation by him; he blessed Jetha and prayed for him.

Jetha’s personality, his honesty, wisdom, ethical qualities, love for sewa (service) convinced Guru Amar Das and he got his daughter Bhani married to him on the 16th of February 1554; she gave birth to Pirthi Chand (1558), Maha Dev (1560) and (Guru) Arjan (15th April 1563). In 1574, Guru Amar Das breathed his last and before his death he installed Jetha as the fourth Guru and also gave him a new name Ram Das. Guru Ram Das had the privilege of the company of Guru Amar Das for about 32 years; and after this he served as Guru for seven years, thus serving the Panth for 39 years.

Guru Ram Das’s first major act (even before assuming the charge of the Sikh mission) was to lay the foundation of a new town Guru-Da-Chakk (now Amritsar) to establish a new centre of Sikhism. In 1552-53, when Guru Amar Das moved to Goindwal, Jetha (Guru Ram Das) too had participated in the development of this town; hence he had a lot of experience; he used this experience when he established Guru-Da-Chakk. The establishment of Guru-Da-Chakk was a joint planning of Guru Amar Das and Jetha; Guru Amar Das had sent Jetha to establish the new town. Jetha purchased some land of the Tung, Sultanwind and Gumtali villages in 1564 for an amount of rupees 700 (Akbari currency); he laid the foundation of the new town by beginning of the digging of a sarovar (tank) at the site of present sarovar (tank) of Santokhsar. But, before he could accomplish the digging of the sarovar, Guru Amar Das called him back to Goindwal, as it was difficult for the Guru to supervise the activities of the Guru darbar; hence the establishment of the new town had to be deferred. Jetha could not go to Guru-Da-Chakk for the next ten years; in 1574, Guru Amar Das passed away and Jetha, as Guru Ram Das, decided to move to Guru-Da-Chakk; he handed over all the property of Guru Amar Das to Guru‟s sons (Mohan and Mohri) and moved to the new town.

At Guru-Da-Chakk, the first building to come up was the residence of the Guru i.e. Guru De Mahal. After this, he started digging of Amritsar tank (later, in the nineteenth century, it became the name of the city). Though, he had begun the digging of Santokhsar tank in 1564 but he could not complete it at that time; in 1574, he gave up that project and began digging Amritsar tank which was at a much lower plan. The digging of sarovar was his first priority because he knew that a large number of Sikhs will be visiting the new town and they would need water for bath; he knew that thousands of Sikhs had been visiting the Guru at Goindwal

but that town was on the bank of river Beas, hence there was no problem of water. Amritsar tank was ready by 1577 and soon rain filled a lot of water in it. As the number of the Sikhs had swelled considerably, the Guru realized that one tank was not enough so he completed Santokhsar tank too and solved the problem of bathing of the visiting Sikhs; by this time several saran (inns) and deras (residential buildings) too had come up in the town.

Later, the Brahmins concocted story of existence of an ancient tank here. They propagated the story of crows turning into cranes (hans) after having a dip in the pond; and also that of a lady named Rajni, married to a leper, whose leprosy was cured with the water of the pond; all this was done so that they may declare it to be a Hindu shrine. The cunning Brahmins also coined name for some spots in the Darbar Sahib, such as Har Ki Pauri (like that of Hardwar), Atth-Satth (like 68 so-called places of Hindu pilgrimage), and Dukh Bhanjani Beri (to push the Sikhs to worship a tree, like the Buddhist/Hindu Pippal tree). Not only for Darbar Sahib, the Brahmins concocted a story about Santokhsar tank also, that during the digging of the tank an ascetic (so-called rishi) was found ‘meditating’ deep down in earth. All this was Brahmanic conspiracy to propgate that the city had been an ancient Hindu site; but the alertness of the Sikh elite stopped the Brahmins from achieving their nefarious designs.

When both the tanks were ready, the Guru sent a word to the Sikhs around the sub-continent asking them to move to Guru-Da-Chakk. He planned it as a model city and invited experts and professionals of every field to live in the new city. It is believed that those Sikhs, who adopted the new town as their abode, belonged to 52 professions; thus turning the town into a self-sufficient model city.

Guru Ram Das arranged all the possible facilities for the residents and the visitors to the city. Now, there were two tanks for bathing, dozens of wells for drinking water, several hostels (deras) and inns (saran) for over-night stay of the visitors, hundreds of technical persons and several shops, besides a congregation hall and several gardens. It proves that Guru Ram Das was an intelligent city planner. When he was establishing a new town his youngest son, (Guru) Arjan (who was in his teens), too made active participation (Later, Guru Arjan used this knowledge to establish new towns like Chheharta, Kartarpur and Gobindpur, now Hargobindpur).

Guru Ram Das was an equally grand organiser too. Whereas Guru Amar Das had appointed 22 diocese (Manjis) and 52 sub centres (Peehras) of the Sikh mission, Guru Ram Das created another institution; he appointed permanent in charges of each major centre of the Sikh population. These in charges were named as masand (literally one who holds office of administration). These masands were to be responsible for missionary activities besides collecting tithe (daswandh) and other contribution of the Sikhs to the national fund; they were to be a link (messengers) between the Guru and the Sikhs and were to be responsible for passing over the contribution of the Sikhs to the Guru and exchanging the message between the Guru and the Sikhs. These masands were those persons who were known for their honesty, sincerity, spirit of sewa, reliability as well as understanding of the Sikh philosophy. But, these masands were not semi-Guru or sub-Guru who had been delegated power to make sermons and/or demand special respect or status from the Sikhs. With the establishment of masand institution, Guru-Da-Chakk became not only a City State but also the headquarters of a nation.

By this time, the Bhatts (poets and record keepers of history) too had become a part and parcel of the Guru darbar. Besides them, dhadis (ballad singers) too were serving the Guru’s court. Thus, the Sikh city had become an educational and cultural centre too. This gave an intellectual direction to the Sikh nation.

Guru Ram Das was himself a great poet too. He composed hymns in 30 ragas. It includes 638 shabads, 8 vaars (ballads), 246 padas, 31 ashtpadas and 138 salokas1too. These include a hymn, read by the Sikhs for performing a Sikh marriage. Though Guru Sahib did not compose these four stanzas as ritualistic hymns for human marriage. But one can understand the message of spiritual marriage from these hymns:


1
Vaar, padas, ashtpadis and saloks are form/metres of poetry.

2
har pahilaṛee laav parvirṯee karam driṛ-aa-i-aa bali raam jee-o.
baṇee barahmaa vayd dharam ḏariṛhu paap ṯajaa-i-aa bali raam jee-o
dharam ḏariṛhu har naam dhi-aavahu simiriṯ naam ḏariṛ-aa-i-aa.
saṯgur gur pooraa aaraadhahu sabh kilvikh paap gavaa-i-aa.
sahj anaⁿdu ho-aa vadbhaagee man har har meeṭaa laa-i-aa.
jan kahai naanak laav pahilee aaraⁿbh kaaj rachaa-i-aa.
har doojṛee laav saṯguru purakhu milaa-i-aa bali raam jee-o.
nirbha-o bhai man ho-ay ha-umai mail gavaa-i-aa bali raam jee-o.
nirmal bha-o paa-i-aa har guṇ gaa-i-aa har vaykhai raam haḏooray.
har aaṯam raam pasaari-aa su-aamee sarab rahi-aa bharpooray.
aⁿtar baahar har parabh ayko mil har jan maⁿgal gaa-ay.

In the first round (laanv), (You i.e. God) confirm the principle of active life; O! God I am sacrifice unto You (bal ram literally means: I am sacrifice to you O! Ram/God).

Conform to the word (baani) of Brahma (God), Ved (books of knowledge) and faith; it will remove your sins.

Be firm in faith, remember the name of God. Simritis (books of knowledge) do conform to this faith in name.

Adore the perfect true Guru, it will remove all your sins.

The greatly lucky are in bliss, in ease, the name of God is pleasing to their mind.

Nanak says: “O! Men of God, recite the word in the first round, and begin with the ceremony of marriage.”

In the second round (laanv), true Guru has got me to unite with Purakh; O! God I am sacrifice unto You (bal ram literally means: I am sacrifice to you O! Ram/God).

In fear, I am fearless, If the dirt of ego comes to mind, this will be washed off; O! God I am sacrifice unto You (bal ram literally means: I am sacrifice to you O! Ram/God).

Be blessed with pure fear, sing the attributes of God, and see Him ever present.

God has expanded Himself through souls, thus He is perfectly pervading all.

Inside and outside, it is God only; (and) the men of God, sitting together sing the songs of bliss.

Nanak says: “Men of God have started second round, and are playing upon the melody of unfrictioned word.”

In the third Lanv (round), O! lovable detached God, my mind is excited; O! God I am sacrifice unto You (bal ram literally means: I am sacrifice to you O! Ram/God).

God has arranged the union of saints, thus the greatly lucky are blessed by Him.

The pure are blessed with (love of) God, they sing His attributes, and from mouth they recite the word (baani) of God.

The saints, have got Him, with great luck; let us (together) relate the unrelatable story of God.

In heart the sound of God has sprung up, let us to be lucky, remember Him.

Nanak says: “Recite the third round, and let God give detachment to mind.”

My mind is in ease. I am blessed with God; O! God I am sacrifice unto You (bal ram literally means: I am sacrifice to you O! Ram/God).

Gurmukh has met me, as liked by God. He is pleasing to my mind and body.

God has let me taste sweet, it is liked by my Master, day and night, I am intuned with Him.

I have got the desired fruit, from Master; I am greeted to be (immersed) in the name of God.

God-Master, has arranged marriage, having name in heart she is blooming.

Nanak says: “Recite the fourth round, I am blessed with imperishable Master.”2


jan naanak doojee laav chalaa-ee anhaḏ sabaḏ vajaa-ay.
har teejṛee laav man chaa-o bha-i-aa bairaagee-aa bali raam jee-o.
saⁿt janaa har mayl har paa-i-aa vadbhaagee-aa bali raam jee-o.
nirmal har paa-i-aa har guṇ gaa-i-aa mukh bolee har baṇee.
saⁿt janaa vadbhaagee paa-i-aa har kathee-ai akath kahaaṇee.
hirdai har har har dhun upjee har japee-ai masṯak bhaag jee-o.
jan naanak bolay ṯeejee laavai har upjai man bairaag jee-o.
har cha-uthaṛee laav man sahj bha-i-aa har paa-i-aa bali raam jee-o.
gurmukh mili-aa subhaa-ay har man tan meeṭaa laa-i-aa bali raam jee-o.
har meeṭaa laa-i-aa mayray parabh bhaa-i-aa an-din har liv laa-ee.
man chiⁿdi-aa fal paa-i-aa su-aamee har naam vajee vaadhaa-ee.
har parabh ṭaakur kaaj rachaa-i-aa dhan hirdai naam vigaasee.
jan naanak bolay cha-uthee laavai har paa-i-aa parabh avinaasee.

Guru Granth Sahib, p. 773-74.

3 gur saṯgur kaa jo sikh akhaa-ay so bhalkay uṭ har naam dhi-aavai.
uḏam karay bhalkay parbhaaṯee isnaan karay aⁿmriṯ sar naavai.
upḏays guroo har har jap jaapai sabh kilvikh paap ḏokh leh jaavai.
fir chaṛai ḏivas gurbaaṇee gaavai bahḏi-aa uṭ-ḏi-aa har naam dhi-aavai.
jo saas giraas dhi-aa-ay mayraa har har so gursikh guroo man bhaavai.
jis no da-i-aal hovai mayraa su-aamee ṯis gursikh guroo upḏays suṇaavai.
jan naanak dhooṛ maⁿgai tis gursikh kee jo aap japai avrah naam japaavai. (Guru Ganth Sahib, p. 305-06)

Another of Guru Ram Das Sahib’s hymns is usually quoted as a model code of conduct for a Sikh:

One who likes to be called a Sikh of Guru, the true Guru, he should get up early in morning and remember His name.

Early in morning, he should take steps to take bath in Amritsar (it is not a bath in the tank of Amritsar city, it means bath in gurbaani i.e. meditate upon gurbaani)

He should listen to the teachings of Guru, then to recite about God, because by reciting, all sins, sorrows and evils are over.

Then, when the sun rises, he should sing the word of Guru (Gurbani), and remember the name of God while sitting or standing.

One who remembers God, by every breath, (while eating) every morsel, that Gursikh pleases Guru‟s mind.

Upon whom my Master is kind, help that Gursikh and tell him about the teachings of Guru.

Nanak says: “I beg for the feet-dust of those Gursikhs, who remember and help others to remember God‟s name”. 3

Guru Ram Das served the gurgaddi (Guru-ship) for seven years only, but he had dedicated his earlier 32 years too to the service of the Panth (Sikh nation), hence a total of 39 years of his 47 years of mortal life. During this period he accomplished so much that one cannot even dream of that. He breathed his last at Goindwal, on the 1st of September 1581.

Some false stories about Guru Ram Das

  1. Guru Ram Das was given guru-ship because his wife (daughter of the third Guru) had demanded it from her father, is utterly wrong. Guru-ship was always granted to the one who had capabilities of understanding of philosophy, had quality of sewa, organisation, leadership etc and not because of any other reason whatsoever it may be.
  2. Guru Ram Das built Amritsar (tank) at the site of a pond where crows would have a dip in order to become cranes (hans). {This issue has been dealt with in earlier pages}.
  3. Once Sri Chand, the elder son of Guru Nanak Sahib, visited Guru Ram Das and having seen his long beards, commented: „You have a very fine long beard‟; and Guru Ram Das replied: „It is to wipe off dust from your feet.‟ It seems that this story might have been concocted by some direct descendants of some Guru in order to get them worshipped; most

probably it was propaganda by Meharban (grandson of Guru Ram Das) so that he may also be respected (and if possible worshipped) for being the descendant of a Guru.

  1. Guru Arjan, during his stay at Lahore, in connection with the marriage of his cousin, wrote four letters to Guru Ram Das (the four hymns known as shabad hazaray, beginning with mera man lochay…); and it was these four hymns which became the basis for granting him Guru-ship. This is wrong; these hymns had been composed by Guru Arjan after his coronation, because he has used Nanak, the seal as Guru, in all these four stanzas and the usage of this seal (Nanak) could be done only after getting status as Guru. It is possible that this story too was concocted by those who wanted to establish that guru-ship was not granted on the basis of merits but under some dramatic situation.

–Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer

Guru Amar Das Sahib

Guru Amar Das Sahib

Guru Amar Das was born on the 18th of April 1509 in the family of (Mata) Lakkho and (Baba) Tej Bhan (1488-1533) at village Basarke (now Basarke Gillan), about 10 km from Amritsar. (Guru) Amar Das’s father Tej Bhan was the son of Harji (1463-1501) and grandson of Vishan Das (?-1500). According to another tradition, he is said to have been born in 1536 Bk (i.e. 1479 C.E.); it seems that some author mistakenly mentioned this date, because the Gurmukhi figure 6 might have been written as upside down, turning 6 into 3, hence the date from 1566 to 1536;1 and, this mistake by one writer was adopted by some more writers and then this mistaken date got established in some circles.2 Kesar Singh Chibber has clearly mentioned it in poetry, where rhyming would have different had the date been altered;3 hence the date 1566 Bk (1509 C.E.) is correct. Ram Sukh Rao in his works too has given this date (i.e. 1509).4

1 1566 written as 1536 (3 and 6 can get confused when written upside down; similarly 6 and 9 of common numbers can get changed if written upside down by mistake).

2 It is interesting that everyone accepts the date of marriage and dates of the births of children of the Guru. Now, if we accept the date of birth as 1479, that would mean that he was married at the age of 53 and his three children were born when he was 55, 57 and 59 years old respectively).

3 Bansavalinama Dasan Patsahian Da:

Guru Amar Das janmay khat satth (i.e. 1566 Bk).

4 Jassa Singh Binod, p. 22, Sri Fateh Singh Parbhakar, p. 21.

5 Gini Gian Singh has concocted several such false stories.

(Guru) Amar Das was married to (Bibi) Mansa Devi in 1532 at the age of 23; she bore him three children (Bhaani on 30.4.1534, Mohan on 11.3.1536 and Mohri on 2.6.1539. Some writers have mentioned that Guru Amar Das had another daughter Daani too, but it is not supported by earlier sources.5

Guru Amar Das was the son of a person who had been much under the influence of the Vaishano Brahmins; they used to visit their pilgrimage centres and perform other rituals as prescribed by the Brahmins. According to a tradition, (Guru) Amar Das had visited Hardwar (then it was known as Vishnu Duar) for about twenty times; once, when he was on his way back to his home, he met an udasi hermit with whom he had a discourse; during his conversation with him Amar Das realized that he had been engaged in mere ritualism and had not learnt anything of the real religion; hence he began thinking of finding some guide/mentor.

According to another story: one day, when he was standing outside his house, he heard the sound of a verse; he noticed that that was the voice of his niece-in-law (Bibi) Amaro who had been singing a hymn; when she finished the hymn, Amar Das asked her as to what she was singing; she told him that that was a hymn composed by Guru Nanak; he was so impressed that he expressed his desire to meet the composer; Amaro told him that he had passed away since long and it was her father who had succeeded to his mission.

This story seems to be a later concoction because it is not possible that Amar Das did not know about his nephew’s father-in-law especially at the time when he (Guru Angad) had already got a following of thousands of people, and, Amar Das must have joined the marriage party of his nephew to Khadur, the headquarters of Sikhism at that time. This story, however, indicates that Amar Das, who was simply a ritual-loving man, was turned into a believer in Nirgun-God.

It seems that after the marriage of his nephew, Amar Das began visited Khadur and had discourse with Guru Angad; he was so impressed that he spent several days at Khadur; and after this he was not the same Amar Das, for whom mere ritualism was religion; he had become worshiper of God, the Almighty, Omnipotent and Omniscient. Amar Das was so

1 1566 written as 1536 (3 and 6 can get confused when written upside down; similarly 6 and 9 of common numbers can get changed if written upside down by mistake).
2 It is interesting that everyone accepts the date of marriage and dates of the births of children of the Guru. Now, if we accept the date of birth as 1479, that would mean that he was married at the age of 53 and his three children were born when he was 55, 57 and 59 years old respectively).
3 Bansavalinama Dasan Patsahian Da:
Guru Amar Das janmay khat satth (i.e. 1566 Bk).
4 Jassa Singh Binod, p. 22, Sri Fateh Singh Parbhakar, p. 21.
5 Gini Gian Singh has concocted several such false stories.

enchanted that he forgot that he had to go back to his village; Amar Das became one with Guru Angad and became a part and parcel of Guru darbar, and he spent the rest of his life at Goindwal. At Khadur, it was his routine to fetch water from a well6, to cook langar, to clean utensils, to clean the dharamsala and perform even menial jobs like a humble person; i.e. he spent his time serving the people and studying Gurbaani. Soon he was able to perform katha (exegesis) of Gurbaani; he spent next seven years of his life performing these duties.

6 Later, this well came to be known as Bibi Amaro Da Khuh; and it still exists.

7 When Jetha, later Guru Ram Das, founded Chakk Guru i.e. Amritsar, he did it under instructions from Guru Amar Das.

8 Santokh Singh (in Suraj Parkash).

Guru Angad was pleased with Amar Das because he had, grasped Sikhism in its real sense; and moreover, he was a good organiser, humble, service-loving, and a man of high ethical qualities; so, in 1551, he decided to appoint him (Amar Das) as his successor-in-mission.

In 1552, Guru Angad passed away; after the cremation of Guru Angad, Guru Amar Das left Khadur and moved to Goindwal; at that time Goindwal was an important place as it was here that people would ferry across river Beas.

It is remarkable to note that new towns have always been founded and developed by the governments but it is unique in history that the Sikh Gurus too founded new villages and towns; the first to be founded was Kartarpur, by Guru Nanak, on the bank of river Raavi. Similar was the case of Goindwal; Guru Amar Das turned this small village into an important town. It seems that Guru Amar Das was a grand town planner;7 his first act was to dig a baoli (a deep well with downward stairs reaching water level), there, so that the problem of drinking water may be solved.

This baoli was built in 1556. It has, now, 84 steps (earlier the number was much less). Though the old baoli is still in existence but, now, it has been covered with marble, thus damaging the ancient look.

A false myth has been assigned to this baoli that one, who completes 84 reading of Japuji Sahib, a hymn (and one full reading by sitting on each stair); he will be liberated after his death; it is profany, and, it is against Sikh fundamentals. In Sikhism, no ritualism leads to liberation; a liberated Sikh is one who is free from the bondage of vices. Secondly, in Sikhism, there is no concept of liberation after death. Moreover baoli was built simply to fulfil the need of water and not for ritualism or pilgrimage (in Sikhism there is no concept of even pilgrimage or so-called holiness of waters or places). Another false propaganda about this baoli has also been made by some writers8 that the Guru had announced that the last rock over the water level in the baoli will be broken only when Akbar wins Chittaur fort (whereas Chittaur fort was captured on 13 February 1568, i.e. 12 years after the construction of the baoli). The Guru could not have blessed fall of Chaittaur (such a blessing or curse is against Sikh fundamentals). In fact, this was a Mughal propaganda aimed at sanctifying Akbar’s victory of Chittaur.

Guru Amar Das organised the Sikh sangats (congregations, communities, groups) in different areas of the sub continent; he divided the whole Sikh homeland into 22 dioceses (manjis, literally: cot/chair). He established 52 sub centres (peehras, literally mini cot/stool) too. Thus, the whole of the Sikh world was well-knit as an organisation. This meant easily spreading Guru’s messages to far off places and organising the Sikh offerings (of money and goods) in a system. Besides, the whole Sikh community became a big family.

Now, Guru Amar Das began holding gatherings of the Sikhs thrice a year (on first of Magh month of Bikrami Calender i.e. December-January and Visakh month i.e. March-April, as well as on the day of the Hindu festival of Diwali). He did not choose these days due to their so-called sanctity but because it was easy for people to know these dates as Bikrami

Calendar was the only calendar in usage and the Brahmins would go to their clients to collect their donations on first of each month and the Diwali day and thus the Sikhs would know these dates. Secondly, the Guru selected these dates keeping in view the three seasons (there was no congregation during rainy days due to problem in travelling). In these three annual gatherings almost all the Sikhs would visit the Guru, discuss their problems, contribute to or get help from the common national fund (i.e. daswandh). It seems that the eighteenth century Sarbat Khalsa gatherings have their prototype in these congregational gatherings.

In order to create social equality and cohesion among the Sikhs, the Guru made sharing langar (sacred community kitchen) obligatory for everyone who would like to join Guru’s congregation. He ordered ‘pahile pangat pachhey sangat‘ i.e. first join pangat (literally: equal sitting) and then attend congregation.9 Langar was aimed at bringing an end to the feeling of so-called high or low birth; it meant an end to every type of discrimination; complete end to the fear of inferiority complex as well as ego of superiority complex. Moreover, this realization of equality was not to be practiced in langar only, but it was to be a Sikh’s principle in every sphere of life and always. Not only this but other Sikh principles too were to be practiced in life.

9 Pangat did not mean having langar in a pangat (row) on floor but it meant sharing equal position in langar. It does not make any difference even if the langar is taken on floor or chairs or sofas etc but the principle is to share equal position, same food, served in same manner to everyone.

10 He encouraged inter-caste marriages, but did not make it obligatory.

In order to create feeling of ‘one family’, Guru Amar Das encouraged inter-caste marriages;10 the marriage of Matho and Murari as well as Bhai Sachan Sach created a positive impact on the Sikh society, especially the so-called backward classes.

Another remarkable role of Guru Amar Das was improving the plight of women: the first step in this direction was to ban the custom of sati (burning of widow on the pyre of husband), a cruel practice. This awful custom was very popular among the Hindus. The Guru ordered that no woman shall burn herself (or be forcibly burnt) on the pure of her dead husband; and, would rather be free to remarry and begin her life afresh. He said that woman was not a property of man but are a useful part of the society. (Later, Akbar too banned Sati. It seems that he might have been influenced by the Guru’s order because Akbar banned it at least one decade later; before that Akbar had visited Guru Amar Das Sahib at Goindwal and had a discourse with him).

Guru Amar Das banned purdah (facial veil) for females. In those days, the Hindus and the Muslims both used to treat woman as man’s private property. One day, when the queen of Haripur came to make obeisance to the Guru, she was wearing a veil. The Guru asked her to remove it; he told her that in Sikhism women were not a property of man; even a queen should be an equal partner of a king. The Guru himself appointed a female as the chief of a manji (diocese) and granted her the status of a missionary. Matho was perhaps the first Sikh female preacher; now women began equal participation in the Sikh movement.

In order to imbibe the spirit of unique identity among the Sikhs, the Guru organised the Sikh customary laws and formalized them. He issued instructions to strictly follow the Sikh code of conduct while performing marriages and death ceremonies/rituals, so that the Muslim and the Hindu rituals may not sneak into the Sikh culture. He told them that simply an ardas (prayer), seeking Waheguru’s blessing, was enough to perform a marriage. Similarly, he gave instructions regarding death customs (which have been recorded by his grandson Anand in his verse known as Sadd, which is a part of Guru Granth Sahib).

When Brahmins came to know about Guru’s instructions regarding rejection of the Brahmanic rituals, they became angry as it would mean bringing an end to their clientage. In those days some Hindu Rajput rulers had offered their daughters to Akbar and the other

Muslim feudal and officials; hence Akbar had a soft corner for them. With this in mind some Brahmins approached Akbar who was, then, on his tour to Kalanaur and Lahore; they complained that the Guru was interfering in their religion. Akbar sent summons to the Guru to appear in his court; instead going himself, the Guru sent Bhai Jetha (later Guru Ram Das) to the court of Akbar. Bhai Jetha explained to Akbar that the Sikhs were a distinct religion and had nothing to do with the Hindus, and, the Guru had never asked the Hindus to shun Hinduism, rather he asked them to be real (practising) Hindus. Bhai Jetha further told Akbar that the Guru asks his followers, the Sikhs, to observe the Sikh way of life. Now, Akbar came to know about the truth, and he apologised to Bhai Jetha for summoning him and gave him nice farewell. On the other hand, he summoned the Brahmins and rebuked them for making a false complaint. Later, in 1571, Akbar visited Goindwal and held a discourse with the Guru.

Not only Akbar, even Adil Shah (1545-1553), the third heir of Sher Shah Sur, too had special regards for the Guru; it was he who had stopped charging jezia (tax on non-Muslims) from the Sikhs and acknowledged that they were not Hindus; thus accepting separate religious identity of the Sikhs. It happened in January 1553 when Guru Amar Das went on missionary tour towards Kurukshetra and Haridwar etc; and when he was asked to pay pilgrimage tax, he told the officials that the Sikhs were not Hindu and nor were they going on pilgrimage (several Hindus too declared themselves as Sikhs and escaped paying tax).

Guru Amar Das Sahib composed several hymns also.11

11 Anand Sahib is one of his hymns and six stanzas of this hymn are read by the Sikhs before every ardas. For a comprehensive reading of this hymn, read Nitnaym: Roman transliteration and English translation by Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer.

Guru Amar Das served the Sikh Panth for 22 years as Guru and breathed his last on 1st September 1574.

Some stories, which have been concocted about Guru Amar Das

The Brahminic authors have concocted several stories about Guru Amar Das. Most of these are against Sikh fundamentals; hence they must have been created in order to distort Sikhism. Some of them are as follows:

  1. Durgo, a so-called fortune-teller, ‘saw’ the sign of padam/kamal (lotus flower) in a foot of (Guru) Amar Das and proclaimed that he (Guru) will become a great spiritual personality. As Sikhism rejects so-called palmistry and astrology, it seems that this story was concocted by some Brahmin to woo the Sikhs to have faith in palm/foot-reading Brahmins and so-called palmistry.
  2. Guru Amar Das used to fetch water for the bath of Guru Angad from the river Beas (which is about 10 km from Khadur). This might have been concocted to prove that (Guru) Amar Das used to perform regualr sewa. But this story can’t be true, either historically or logically. It would, then, mean that there was no water in village Khadur. Whereas Bibi Amaro’s well is still in existence there (however, it is possible that Guru Amar Das used to fetch water from this well and not from river). Further, if we accept that he used to bring water from Beas River, it would also mean that the rest of the village too used to fetch water from river to quench their thirst (but how would they have been managing water for bath or shower?). It also means that there was no crop in the village. (What would have the people been doing for their livelihood? Did everyone dine in langar?). This story might have been created in order to prove Guru Amar Das’s devotion for service, but it is wrong, both logically and historically/geographically. Further, Guru Angad himself used to have his meals from his hard-earned income, how could he ask a follower to bring water from several kilometres updown for his bath (and that even, as per such writers, when Amar Das was about 70 years old; this age is mentioned by those who consider his date of birth as 1479 and not 1509). It is possible that some sadhu might have concocted this story in order to convince his followers to serve him (the sadhu).
  3. According to another story, on one morning, when Guru Amar Das fell down after stumbling over a wooden peg of a weaver; the wife of the weaver called him nithavaan (homeless); and, at this, Guru Amar Das used the word kamli (insane) for her. This can not be appropriate to the personality of Guru Amar Das. Further, according to this story, the Guru’s touch healed her of insanity. This too is un-Sikh like. There is no concept of curse or magical power in Sikhism; hence this story too is incorrect. Falling after stumbling is possible but the rest of the story seems to be false.
  4. According to another story, Guru Amar Das used to tie his hair with a wooden peg fixed in a wall, in order to meditate and tap (penance). This so-called tap is not acceptable in Sikhism and it is sheer hypocrisy. Such like stories are concoction of some Brahminic writers who wanted to distort Sikh fundamentals and also promote so-called tap in Sikhism; besides this story is an insult to kesas (hair) too.
  5. According to the family of Handal and his son Bidhi Chand, Handal was the chief of one of the 22 diocese (missionary centres). This story must have been concocted by Handal’s son or grandson, as Handal was born in 1573 and Guru Anmar Das passed away in 1574. How could he appoint a one year old baby as the in charge of a mission? Hence this story is a gossip?
  6. According to another story, Guru Angad Sahib had leprosy in the toe of one of his feet and (Guru) Amar Das sucked it out with his mouth. This too is nonsense, unhistorical, unscientific and illogical, hence gossip.
  7. The story of a ‘tapa’ has already been mentioned in the previous chapter.

–Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer

Guru Angad Sahib

Guru Angad Sahib was born as Lahina to (Baba) Pheru Trehan (son of Narain Das Trehan) and (Mata) Raamo (also known as Mansa Devi and Daya Kaur), in the village of Matte-Di-Saran, on the 31st of March 1504. Up to the 14th century Matte-Di-Saran was a prosperous village as it was on the South Asian trade route, the grand trunk road of those days; hence the traders (and later the invaders too) who used to travel between Lebanon and Sri Lanka would pass through this village. Here, Matte Khan had established a big inn for the travellers (and the village was known after the name of the inn); the travellers would buy their daily needs from the market of this village and the traders would set up an improvised market here in order to sell their goods; thus, the village shopkeepers had a good business and were very well to do. Among these shopkeepers one was the family of Narain Das Trehan (the grandfather of Guru Angad).

Up to 1398, this village enjoyed complete peace and prosperity; but, then, the Mangols (Mughals) invaded this zone and Matte-Di-Saran too was plundered by them; the rich people were turned into paupers. It was followed by more and more attacks on this trade route; and most of the towns and villages were plundered, turning some of these inhabitations into ruins and deserted places. This continued up to 1526 till Babar established his power and laid the foundations of the Mughal rule in South Asia; Babar occupied Punjab, Delhi and other territories of the Sultans, and, within a few years, he occupied the Rajput countries and other nations as well.

In the meanwhile, most of the residents of Matte-Di-Saran had moved to safer places away from the trade route; pauper-turned-shopkeeper Narain Das too chose to give up the town and move to Harike village (where rivers Beas merges river Satluj) in the present district of Tarn Taran.1 Narain Das had a son named Pheru, who had two children, a son (Lahina) and a daughter. When Lahina was 19 years old he was married to Khivi (daughter of Devi Chand of village Sanghar); she bore him four children (son Dasu in 1524, daughter Amro in 1526, daughter Anokhi in 1535 and son Datu in 1537).

Narain Das and Pheru, like many other residents of the Punjab were the followers of the Brahmanic rituals (which by then had come to be known as Hinduism); they had no knowledge of concept of religion and spiritualism; and, they used to perform rituals as per the instructions of the Brahmins.
During his stay at village Khadur, Lahina came into contact with Bhai Jodh, who told him about Sikh religion. Lahina had a desire to meet Guru Nanak but somehow he could not get a chance; but when, in 1532, he joined a party to visit Vaishano Devi, and they made a stopover at village Kartarpur, where he visited the Guru; this was a revolutionary moment in the life of Lahina; he realized that he had been wasting his life all the years; religion is not ritualism; it is: ‘understanding the purpose of life, living truthful life and remembering God’; now he understood what spiritualism is; he realized that pilgrimage does not mean visiting the places popularized by cunning priestly class as shrines (in fact, attributed to fictitious gods and goddesses); he realized that real pilgrimage was to understand God and His Word; he understood that worshipping statues and rivers etc was meaningless and it is only God who should be worshipped.

Now, Lahina was a new man, a disillusioned and enlightened person; soon, news spread in the villages of Khadur, Harike and Sangar that a worshipper of idols was now a learned and spiritualised person; this changed the lives of the other residents of these villages too;

1 Matte-Di-Saran was later inhabited by an ascetic Nanga; hence the new name, Nange-Di-Saran.

they too gave up ritualism and turned to real religion; just one man’s life revolutionized the whole area and people embraced the Sikh way life.

Bhai Lahina spent seven years in the company of Guru Nanak; during this period, he learnt and practiced religion: sewa (serving humanity), humbleness, good ethics, humanism and other qualities. Guru Nanak was greatly pleased at him and had realized that he (Lahina) had fully understood his (Guru Nanak’s) jot (light, knowledge).

Within a few years, Lahina became an inseparable part of the life of Guru darbar, family and the village of Kartarpur; he would monitor almost all the activities there: sewa, arrangements of langar, congregation, saravan (hostels), and exegesis of Gurbani. Guru Nanak tested Lahina on several occasions and always found him perfect in precept and practice. Some hagiographic stories, have mentioned petty tests given by Guru Nanak to Lahina, e.g. throwing a pot into muddy water and asking him to jump into that filth to bring out the pot; ordering him to eat a dead body etc. These gossip stories were concocted much later. In fact, Guru Nanank had tested his understanding of Gurbani, knowledge of the Sikh fundamentals, ethical qualities, intelligence, organisational capabilities etc.

By this time Guru Nanak had entered the 70th year of his life and he had realized that his end was near. So, on the 14th of June 1539, he finally decided to appoint Lahina as his successor-in-mission; he held a congregation on the 2nd of September 1539, which was attended by several Sikhs from far and wide, and formally announced Lahina as his successor and also gave him a new name ‘Angad’. Baba Buddha made a prayer seeking Waheguru’s blessing for Guru Angad. After Guru Nanak’s death Guru Angad left Kartarpur and moved to Khadur, where he established new headquarters of Sikh faith.
Guru Angad’s moving to Khadur was a very timely step. Had he continued living at Kartarpur, some Sikhs visitor could have been allured by sons of Guru Nanak and, thus, two Sikh centres would have been functioning in the same village leading to confusion and even competition and clashes.

At Khadur, Guru Angad built a dharamsala (a Sikh centre came to be known as Gurdwara much later), an inn for visitors, and langar (sacred community kitchen) etc.

Guru Angad also established a school for the education of children; he wanted to impart children the knowledge of history, medicine and other worldly education along with spiritual and religious knowledge. He wanted to teach not only the children but also the elderly people too who were bereft of it because in those days the medium of education was Sanskrit, Persian and Arabic, all the three classical but ‘foreign’ languages not in use by the folk in the Punjab at least. The Brahmins and Maulavis (the clergies) had monopolised education and they were rather interested in keeping people illiterate so that they should not read through their activities and see through their (priests’) designs. This privilege of the clergy made people bereft of high offices in the administration and other fields besides making them victims of cheatings.

Guru Angad made, for the first time, Punjabi language as medium of instruction because it was the language of the folk. Though no literature of Punjabi was available in written form yet it had survived in oral tradtion; so, he decided to standardize the script of Punjabi (the earlier script was known as Sidhongaya; after standardization by the Guru it came to be known as Gurmukhi). Guru Nanak had used this script for his hymns, and, had copied verses of various poets of Bengali, Marathi, Bihari and other poets in this script, during his udasis. Guru Angad formally taught this script to the children.

Teaching of Punjabi language and Gurmukhi script helped in the spreading of education; a common language and a script play a major role in keeping people culturally united, so did Punjabi and Gurmukhi. Those nations or societies which lose their language, script and dress gradually lose their whole culture and finally their roots. History has recorded that the African people who migrated to the west or adopted western culture, first adopted alien dress,
then food, then language and they gradually lost their whole culture, tradition and identity. Now they may call them Afro-Americans or Afro-Europeans but they are having almost nothing of African culture in them, except their skin and genes. They are a ‘lost nation’ (though not politically but culturally and religiously). Similarly, if the Sikhs make mistake of switching to a non-Punjabi dress, language, food, and lose their hair, beard, turban etc, they are likely to lose their identity after a couple of generations. Guru Angad realized this, which is why he stressed that language and script, as well as the study of history and philosophy, must be an integral part of a childrens’ syllabi and that too in their mother tongue Punjabi.

Besides standardizing Gurmukhi script and Punjabi language, Guru Angad paid attention to preserve the Sikh history too; he commissioned writing of biography of Guru Nanak; the Janamsakhi (biography) of Guru Nanak written under his supervision is not available now; it was definitely in existence at least up to the time of Bhai Gurdas. Otherwise he could not have written his First Vaar which is a detailed account of the life of Guru Nanak.

During the eighteenth century, when the Sikhs were struggling for the freedom of their homeland, most of the Sikh literature too was destroyed; on the other hand, the anti-Sikh forces created distorted literature too; one of these was Janamsakhi Bhai Bala which was developed from the original biography of Guru Nanak, though the basic structure remained the same but distortion, concoction and lies were incorporated in it. This is believed to be a work by the Handalis (Bidhichandias) who have tried to project their elder man Handal as even superior to Guru Nanak.2 From such like references, though one can sift chaff, stones and weeds from grain but it needs much labour and intelligence which common man lacks.

The Gurmukhi script played another major role. Guru Nanak had handed over his hymns and the bhagat poets’ verses (which he had collected during his udasis) to Guru Angad at the time of appointing him as his successor; Guru Angad also composed his own verses and prepared more copies of this scripture which helped in preserving authentic hymns; copies of these hymn-volumes reached the Sikhs in various areas too. It was a great service which helped in preserving original/authentic hymns, the Sikh scripture, which successively reached Guru Amar Das, Guru Ram Das and then Guru Arjan, who finally compiled them in one volume as a Granth, which was, later, granted the status of living ‘Guru’ in 1708; thus, preserving the Shabad-Guru too was a gift from Guru Angad.

Guru Angad was perhaps the founder of the first formal school established by any organization in the Punjab; hence pioneer of educational movement in the Punjab. The school at Khadur Sahib was not confined to the teaching of language, script and bookish knowledge; its syllabi had the motto of ‘a sound mind in a sound body’. He was for the balanced development of the personality of children; in furtherance of this aim, he introduced sports as an integral part of education; he set up play grounds too, and the first of these was a wrestling pitch (Mal Akhara) followed by grounds for other games too. Sports played a very important part in Sikhs’ social life; it produced agile, active, strong healthy youth and it granted them ‘positive entertainment’ and recreation too. This became a social event, which led to gatherings and meetings ushering social co-operation and cohesion; besides, it tamed the youth who, instead of wasting their energy for negative activities, aggression and quarrels became disciplined sportsmen, tempered with spiritualism; this played a remarkable role; the Punjabis who, earlier, had been submitting to every invader now became ready to defend their rights.

Later, in 1608, when Guru Hargobind Sahib established first Sikh army, the youth flocked to join it; the ground for this had been prepared by the Mal Akaharas and other sports activities of Guru Angad; further, when Guru Gobind Singh Sahib founded the institute of

2 Karam Singh Historian, Katak Ke Visakh.

Hola Mahalla, he might have the idea of Mall Akharas in his mind. It is remarkable to note that Khadur Sahib was the first sports centre of the world, even before Olympia in Greece.

An interesting historical event is also associated with the school established by the Guru. In June 1540, Hamayun (the Mughal emperor) lost battle against Sher Shah Sur at Kananuj and fled towards Khurasan (present Iran) to save his life; he crossed river Beas at Goindwal on the 1st of July 1540. On the advice of some Sufi or Hindu friends he thought of visiting Guru Angad at Khadur just a few kilometres from Goindwal; when he reached there, the Guru was busy in teaching the students; hence he told Hamayun to wait till he was free from his class; at this, Hamayun felt insulted and he drew his sword to awe the Guru; seeing this, the Guru smiled and told him: ‘These swords are to be used in the battle-field only’; this put Hamyun to shame and he realized his mistake. This event also gives the lesson that a Sikh does not bother for nor has special regards for a person due to his wealth, political position or power, and a Sikh is bold, brave and a clear-headed person.3

Guru Angad died in 1552, thus serving the Sikh Panth for about twenty years out of which thirteen years were a period of Guru-ship; during this period, he completed several projects and accomplished them. He taught that a man is incomplete without education and social service; he also taught people to love God and humanity. All this is finely presented in his hymns (a few of which are):

We should die right before the One, whom we love.
Curse is the world, in which to live after (without) Him.4
Ego is severe disease, but medicine is also in it.5
What type of love it is? If it is with the other one.
Nanak says, “Only he is known as lover, who is ever merged in love.”6
If a person salutes and defies, at the same time, he astrays in the very beginning.
Nanak says, “Both the actions are false (unproductive), they will lead nowhere.”7
Only by denouncing the ego and serving, he can receive the honour.8
The order will not work on Master, we should only pray.9
If one pays (in charity) under compulsion, it is neither a virtue nor a benevolence.10
Whom to call a bad, when the same one Master is of all.11
Nanak says, “Whatever pleases You, that is the best deed”.12
Some events from the life of Guru Angad
Story of a Tapa: According to this story: there lived a tapa (literally: one who has practised tap, i.e. penance) in the village Khadur; before Guru Angad moved to Khadur, he
3 Unfortunately, it is not so now! See, author’s forthcoming book: Sikh Dharam Khatam Ho Javegaa?
4 jis pi-aaray si-o nayhu tis aagai mar chalee-ai.
dharig jeevan saⁿsaar taa kai paachhai jeevnaa.
( Guru Granth Sahib, p 83)
5 ha-umai deeragh rog hai daaroo bhee is maahi.
( Guru Granth Sahib, p 466)
6 ayh kinayhee aaskee doojai lagai jaa-ay.
naanak aasak kaaⁿḍee-ai saḏ hee rahai samaa-ay.
7 salaam jabaab dovai karay muⁿḍhhu ghuthaa jaa-ay.
naanak dovai kooṛee-aa thaa-ay na kaa-ee paa-ay.
8 aap gavaa-ay sayvaa karay taa kichh paa-ay maan.
9 saahib sayṯee hukam na chalai kahee banai ardaas.
( 188 to 191, Guru Granth Sahib, p 474)
10 badhaa chatee jo bharay naa gun naa upkaar.
( Guru Granth Sahib, p 787)
11 mandaa kis no aakhee-ai jaaⁿ sabhnaa saahib ayk.
( Guru Granth Sahib, p 1238)
12 jo ṯis bhaavai naankaa saa-ee bhalee kaar.
( Guru Granth Sahib, p 1239)

Guru Nanak SAHIB Or Guru Nanak DEV

Guru Nanak’s parents gave him the name NANAK only. Later, the Sikhs added Sahib as suffix, as a mark of respect; while others used Baba as a prefix. Most of the earlier writers, however, preferred using Baba Nanak; Sahib too was a later usage. In the second half of the nineteenth century some Brahmanic writers began using Dev as suffix with Guru Nanak’s name; until that no book or manuscript or even any verse had ever used DEV for Guru Nanak Sahib. But, like the usage of ‘SRI’ in Sikhism, the term DEV was so much popularized by the Brahmin writers that a simple minded person considers Guru Nanak’s name as incomplete if it is without the suffix DEV.

An argument was presented that DEV was added because all other Guru-names had two words (i.e. Amar Das, Ram Das, Hargobind, Har Rai, Harkrishan, Tegh Bahadur, Gobind Singh) hence DEV should be added to the names of the other three Gurus also i.e. with Nanak, Angad and Arjan); this is ridiculous logic that names of three Gurus should be changed (adding a new word is „changing the original‟) so as to make them in the fashion of (or look like) the names of the other seven Gurus. Are these names „decoration pieces‟ that symmetry has to be established? Why should we not preserve the original names of these three Gurus? Secondly, it is wrong to say that Hargobind, Harkrishan are names with two words; both are one word names. Why don‟t they write them as Hargobind Dev and Hakrishan Dev?

Further, the Brahmanic writers suggested that the words DEV appears 100 times and DEO for 561 times in Guru Granth Sahib; hence DEV/DEO should be accepted; this too is a strange logic. Similarly, some preachers claim that in one of the verses of Guru Granth Sahib, the name of Guru Arjan Sahib has been mentioned as ‘Arjan Dev’; hence his name should be written as Arjan Dev; and, let us add it to the names of the first two Gurus also. Now, let us read the verse by Bhatt poet Mathura:
jap-ya-o jinh arjun, dayv guroo, fir sankat, jon garabh na aa-ya-o.2

This line means that “those who remember GuruDev, as per the teachings of Arjan, they do not suffer from the fear of entering womb and bearing the pains of birth again”. Here DEV is a part of Guru (Gurdev) and not as suffix of the name of Guru Arjan Sahib.

It is further interesting that, in Guru Granth Sahib, RAAM and CHAND too appear after the name of Guru Nanak; should we accept Chand/Raam as suffix of Guru’s name?

Here is the verse where Raam is referred to as suffix:
sikh-yaa saⁿt, naam bhaj, naanak, raam, raⁿg aatam si-o ra-un.3

It means: “Nanak says, (O! man) as per teachings of the God-oriented persons, meditate upon name (of God), let your soul live in love of God”. Here, Raam has been used as one of the names of God and not as a suffix of Guru Nanak.

The verse where Chand is referred as suffix:
parathmay naanak chaⁿd jagat bha-yo aanaⁿd
taaran manukh-y jan kee-a-o pargaas.4

This means: First, Nanak is like a moon, seeing him the world delights; to liberate the human beings, he illuminates their ways.

In Guru Granth Sahib, the word Nanak appears more than 5100 times and Nanaki (short sound ‘i’ before K in Nanak), and Nanaku short ‘u’ under K in Nanak) 23 and 50 times respectively; so which spellings should we accept, and what is the basis?

1 Different persons have given different totals.
2 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1409
3 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1387.
4 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1399.

Now let us consider the usage of the word DEO (2 times after the word Nanak) and DEV (3 times after the word Nanak) in the verses of Guru Granth Sahib:
tin ka-o ki-aa updaysee-ai jin gur, naanak, day-o.5
This verse means: “Nanak says what sermons can be given to those, who have been blessed (taught) by Guru; hence DEO is a part of Gurdev (gur+dayo)”. Similar is the meaning of the word DEO in verse:
bohith, naanak, day-o gur, jis har chaṛaa-ay, tis bha-ojal tarnaa.6
It means: Nanak says, “Gurdev (day-o gur) is a boat, whomever God gets to embark it, he will swim across the terrible waters.” Here too DEO (day-o) is a part of Gurdev and not a suffix of Guru Nanak’s name.
so vasai it ghar, jis gur pooraa sayv.
abichal nagree, naanak, dayv.7
This means: Nanak says, those whom perfect Guru blesses with the service (meditation) of God; his home (heart/mind) becomes (such an abode, i.e. abchal nagri, which is free from vices) where He resides. Here DEV has been used for God and not for Nanak or even Guru/Gurdev.
Further:
kabeer dhi-aa-i-o ayk raⁿg.
naam dayv har jee-o baseh saⁿg.
ravidaas dhi-aa-ay parabh anoop.
gur, naanak, dayv goviⁿd roop.8
[Meaning]: Kabir remembered with single-mind.
(O! God) You dwell with (in the mind of) Namdev.
Ravidas remembered beautiful Master.
Nanak says Gurdev is the image of Govind (God)].
In the second line of this verse, Dayv is a suffix of Namdev, but in fourth line Dayv is a part of Gurdev. Similarly:
kavan kahaan ha-o gun pari-a tayrai.9
baran na saaka-o ayk tulayrai.
darsan pi-aas bahuṯ man mayrai.
mil, naanak, dayv jagat gur kayrai.
[Meaning]: I cannot narrate even some of them.
O! my dear, how many of your attributes, I can relate?
In my mind is great thirst to see you.
Nanak says, O Gurdev of the world (i.e. God), please meet me (i.e. come to stay in my mind).
Besides these verses, the words Dev or Deo is found in about 150 verses in Guru Granth Sahib (pp. 108, 155,405, 469, 479, 522, 694, 795-96, 871, 943, 1129, 1142, 1149, 1172-73, 1180, 1183, 1338, 1353, 1389 etc). In all these verses Dev/Deo have been used in the meaning of Waheguru or His light and not as suffix of any name (even of the Gurus). For example:
kaam krodh ahaⁿkaar binsai, milai satgur dayv.10
With this the cupidity, the anger, the ego vanish, and one meets the divine Guru.
mahimaa kahee na jaa-ay, gur samrath dayv.

5 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 150
6 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1102
7 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 430
8 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1192
9 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1304
10 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 405

None can say the praise of all powerful, Gurdev.11
ghat ghat suⁿn kaa jaanai bhay-o. aad purakh niraⁿjan day-o.12
If one who knows the secret, the void is in all bodies. He is the Primal Purkah, the taintless God.
gur jaisaa naahee ko dayv.
None is light (of knowledge) like Guru.
jis masṯak bhaag so laagaa sayv.13
One, for whom He is preordained, he is serving Him.
har simrat kichh chaakh na johai.
Remembering God one‟s evil eye will not touch (see) you.
har simrat dait day-o na pohai.14
Remembering God, the (fear of) biggest demon (daint day-o i.e., here, deo/biggest/chief among daints) cannot get hold.
raⁿg laagaa at laal dayv.15
(I am) in deep red colour (i.e. in deep love) of my God.

Now, in all these verses Deo/Dev has been used for God Waheguru or His light; and at one place it also means ‘chief’ (e.g. ‘daint’ and ‘day-o’ i.e. demons). So Dev/Deo has nothing to do with the name of the Gurus.

In Guru Granth Sahib, there is a ballad by Satta and Balwand which mentions the names of the first five Gurus. They definitely knew the correct names of the Gurus. But they have not used DEV anywhere for any Guru. Bhatt Baani is also a part of Guru Granth Sahib. These Bhatts were court poets of the Guru Sahib. None of them have used DEV for any Guru. Bhai Gurdas, who scribed their verses in the Granth (and Guru Arjan Sahib must have read the final version) they must have knowledge of the names of Guru Nanak, Guru Angad and Guru Arjan. If the suffix Dev had been omitted, by Satta-Balwand or the Bhatts, by mistake, Guru Arjan or Bhai Gurdas would have corrected it. So it also proves that Guru Arjan too did not use Dev for any Guru.

Early sources of Guru Nanak’s life include Wilayat Wali Janamsakhi, Meharban Wali Janamsakhi, Bhai Bala Wali Janamsakhi, Bhai Mani Singh Wali Janamsakhi(attributed to him), and Puratan Janamsakhi etc. None of these used DEV as suffix of Guru Nanak’s name.

The ‘ardas‘, approved by the S.G.P.C. and released from Akal Takht, begins with a stanza from Charitropakhyan (wrongly attributed to Guru Gobind Singh). Under which conspiracy it became a part of the Sikh Ardas during the Mahants’ period is not to be debated here, but this ‘ardas’ too does not use DEV as suffix of the name of any Guru:
pirtham bhagauti simar kay gur nanak layee dhiayei.
phir aⁿgad ṯe gur amardaas, raamdaasay hoyiee sahayei.
arjan hargobiⁿd no, simrau sri harrai…

Again, the writer (it is not Guru Gobind Singh) of the poem Bachitra Natak too mentions the names of all the Gurus but he too does not use DEV with any Guru’s name:
Ṯin bedian ki kul bikhayei pragatei nanak Rai.
(The author, however, uses RAI and not DEV. Now, what should we use, as suffix of Guru Nanak‟s name, Dev or RAI?

There are a very large number of vaars (ballads) in Punjabi which preserve history of the Guru period. Most of these were written between seventeenth and early nineteenth century. These include:

11 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 522
12 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 943
13 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1142
14 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1150
15 Guru Granth Sahib, p. 1180

Raamkali Di Vaar (Satta & Balwand)
Vaar Babe Nanak Ji Ki (Bhai Gurdas)
Karhkhay Patshah Dasven Kay (Sain Singh)
Paurian Guru Gobind Singh Ji Kian (Mir Mushki & Chhabila)
Yudh Guru Gobind Singh Ji Ka (Ani Rai)
Vaar Patshahi Dasvin Ki (unknown writer)
Vaar Bhayrei Ki Patshahi Das (unknown writer)
Vaar Bhangani Ki (unknown writer)
Yudh-Charitra Guru Gobind Singh Ji Ka (Veer Singh Ball)
Vaar Amritsar Ki (Darshan Bhagat)
Vaar Sarb Loh Ki (unknown writer)
Vaar Kalyan Ki (Khushal Chand)

In these vaars, nowhere has DEV been used as suffix to the name of any Guru.
Bhai Gurdas has used the word DEO or DEV in several verses of his vaars e.g. vaar 3 (pauris 2 and 12), vaar 13 (pauri 25), vaar 15 (pauri 2), etc. But in these verses Dev/Deo is not a part of any Guru’s name but it means ‘manifested’. Further, he has used DEO/DEV in vaar 24 (pauri 25), where the words „deo japaiya…‟ means „the Guru preached meditation in the name of God‟ (here DEO means God). In vaar 28 (pauri 11), ‘DEV’ means ‘devta/god’ and it is not a suffix of any Guru’s name.

Bhai Gurdas’s 1st vaar depicts the life and role of the Guru Sahibs and in the whole Vaar the word DEV has not been used even once. In this vaar, pauris 23 to 45 are life story of Guru Nanak Sahib and pauris 45 to 48 are about the lives of Guru Angad to Guru Hargobind Sahib. In these 26 pauris too the word DEV (as suffix) is missing. Does it mean that Bhai Gurdas had written incomplete name of Guru Sahib?

The Bhatt Vahis (by various Bhatts, including Mathra and Keerat, the poets of Guru Granth Sahib) and Panda Vahis (of Hardwar, Pehowa, and Mattan etc) were written during the times of Gur Sahibs. None of the entry-writers of these records used Dev for any Guru.

The Sikh history books written during the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries include the works by Sainapati, Koer Singh, Kesar Singh Chhibber, Sawrup Singh Kaushish, Ratan Singh Bhangoo, Sukhbasi Ram Bedi etc. None of these has used DEV as suffix of the name of any Guru. Dev is missing even from the Nirmala writings.

The usage of Dev began with Brahmin writers. The first Sikh to popularize it was Bhai Veer Singh. Though he used Dev but his action was still not followed by serious Sikh scholars. It was only after 1972 that DEV became an epidemic and Guru Nanak Sahib’s name was changed into Guru Nanak Dev.

In 1972, Zail Singh became the chief minister of the Punjab. It was he who changed the name of Guru Nanak University Amritsar into Guru Nanak Dev University. Zail Singh was an illiterate person; hence he did not have sufficient knowledge of Sikh history or philosophy; no doubt he had been a „ritual-performing priest‟ but had never done serious study of Sikhism; hence he did not try to know the real name of Guru Nanak Sahib. Later, he changed even ancient name of Rupar into Rupnagar (he believed it was not RUPAR but RO+PAR which means ‘begin weeping’). Later, in 1997-98, chief minister P. S. Badal too followed Zail Singh and changed the name of Guru Nanak Thermal Plant Bathinda to „Guru Nanak Dev Thermal Plant‟.

Later, Guru Arjan Sahib and lastly Guru Angad Sahib’s names too were chnaged first by the Brahmin writers and then by novice Sikh writers, and finally by the ignorant Sikh leaders who popularized DEV as suffix of the name of Guru Angad Sahib. (Especially, Manjit Singh Calcutta, the Secretary of the SGPC in 2004, played a major role, under the influence of a semi-educated employee of the SGPC). This practice was followed by common folk. Only
intelligent Sikhs continued writing real name of Guru Nanak, Guru Angad and Guru Arjan Sahib. (Great are the leaders of the Sikh nation!). There is a saying of Gurbani:
aⁿdhaa aagoo jay thee-ai ki-o paadhar jaaṇai.
aap musai mat hochhee-ai ki-o raahu pachhaaṇai.
(Guru Granth Sahib, p.767)

[Meaning]: If the blind becomes a leader, how can he show the way?
He Himself is cheated, because of his hollow wisdom. How can he identify the way (i.e. how can he lead?).

Dr. Harjinder Singh Dilgeer

Guru Nanak Sahib

[Some writers wrongly use „Dev’ as a suffix to Guru Nanak‟s name]Guru Nanak Sahib founded Sikhism, as revealed to him by Akaal Purakh (God). Guru Nanak (20.10.1469 7.9.1539),1 son of (Mata) Tripta and (Baba) Kalyan Das (son of Baba Shiv Narayan and grandson of Baba Ram Narayan Bedi, was born at village Rai-Bhoi-Di-Talwandi2 (now Nanakana Sahib).

Guru Nanak was perhaps the greatest religious missionary. He travelled more than 40 thousand kilometres, mostly on foot, and wandered through hundreds of cities, towns and villages in different countries and preached his mission to millions of people. He changed the way of life of the people he met.

Guru Nanak was a great miracle on this earth. To define his personality in one word, one can say that he was a spiritual magnet. As a magnet attracts even tiny particles of iron toward it and grips them; Guru Nanak captivated every heart and mesmerized every human being he met, and made him/her his follower (a Sikh). Guru Nanak won over the minds of the intellectuals, teachers, saints, kings, tribal chiefs, traders, farmers, labourers and hermits; and every one admired him, loved him and bowed one‟s head before his greatness. Guru Nanak never asked anyone to join his faith but whosoever met him became a part and parcel of Guru‟s world.

Guru Nanak taught people to live an honourable and graceful life. He advised people to live a truthful life (honest earning, sharing with others and remembering God). A human being should earn honestly, share his earnings and wealth with the poor, the needy and the helpless. He wanted everyone to be a creative and positive part of society. He taught that all of us must contribute to the welfare of humanity. Besides, one must meditate upon the name of God; meditation does not mean repetition of the name of God, but it means that one must

1Another date (the 15th of April 1469) has also been mentioned by some writers as Guru’s birth date. This mistake occurred due to distortion by Mehrban (who wrote a biography of Guru Nanak suiting to his planning to establish himself in the Sikh world). Meharban, who had been functioning under the guidance of the Brahmins, who assert that a child born in Katak month of Bikrami calender (October-November of Gregorian calender or Common Era/ C.E.) is in-auspicious; hence he changed the date of birth of Guru Nanak. The date 15th of April 1469 has been accepted by those who have followed Janamsakhi Meharban Wali. Well known writer Karam Singh Historian too accepted the April date. Karam Singh, in his book Katak Ke Visakh, rejected the authenticity of the book Bhai Bale Wali Janamsakhi and proved that it (book) was the work of the descendants of Handal (of Jandiala, district Amritsar), who wanted to present Handal as superior to Guru Nanak. Karam Singh Historian totally rejected this ‘Janamsakhi’ and with this he rejected even the date of the birth of Guru Nanak Sahib. But, Karam Singh made a mistake; he accepted Meharban’s date of birth of Guru Nanak without analysing it. (Meharban’s Janamsakhi is the basis of the rest of the Janamsakhis, i.e. Bhai Mani Singh Wali Janamsakhi, Puratan Janamakhi, Wilayat Wali Janamsakhi etc).
But, there are numerous references in earlier and most authentic books mentioning the celebration of birthday of Guru Nanak by the sixth and the ninth Guru Sahib, in the Katak month. Several other works from earlier period confirm the date of Katak (the 20th of October). These include: Bhai Gurdas, 1630s (Kabit no. 345); Guru Kian Sakhian, 1790, by Swarup Singh Kaushish; Sakhi Pothi, 1726 (unknown author), Kesar Singh Chhiber, 1780, Bansavalinama Dasan Patsahina Da; Gulab Singh Nirmala, 1753, Guru Parnali; Sant Singh Chhhiber, early 19th Century, Janamsakhi Baba Nanak; Ram Sukh Rao, c. 1820s, Jassa Singh Binod & Sri Fateh Singh Partap Parbhakar, Santokh Singh, 1832, Nanak Parkash; Gulab Singh IInd, 1851, Gurparnali; Nihal Singh – Gurmukh Singh, 1890, Khursheed Khalsa; Sondha Kavi, end of 18h century, Guru Bansavali; Tara Singh Narotam, 1884, Gur Teerath Sangrah, J.D. Cunningam, 1848, History of the Sikhs and several others. For analytical study of this issue, read the book Nanakshahi Calender, 2010, by Dr Harjinder Singh Dilgeer.
2 Only Meharban has written that Guru Nanak was born at Chahal, at the residence of his maternal grandfather (Nana in Punjabi), hence his name Nanak; and Meharban further says that Guru Nanak spent first seven years of his life at Chahal;, all other writers accept that he was born at Talwandi (now Nanakana Sahib). It is remarkable that several places of Nanakana Sahib are associated with Guru Nanak’s childhood whereas there is not a single such place at Chahal village. It seems that all the wrong traditions about Guru Nanak had been started by Meharban in his Janamsakhi; including his date (Visakh) and place (Chahal) of birth and date of death (22.9.1539 in stead of 7.9.1539) etc. Meharban shows Guru Nanak wearing Janeo and various other distortions go to his credit.

have „noble fear‟ of God in one‟s heart, all the time. He taught that one should get liberation from maya (attachment to the world) while living in this world; it is living like a lotus (flower) which grows in dirty waters but is not affected by its dirt.

Guru Nanak told that God was Nirankar (formless). He does not have any colour, form or shape. He never appears on this earth in human form. He pervades Himself in His creation; and, we can realize Him from the vastness and greatness of His creation. We can express our amazement at His creation, which exists and functions under His orders.
Guru Nanak said that God loves every one alike. There is none low or high in His eyes; for Him, there are no chosen or rejected beings; He showers His benign grace on every one alike; He bestows His blessings and love to everyone without discrimination; His justice is alike for everyone. But, those who do not have quality of mercy, love, generosity, goodness and humanism, and, those who spread hatred, remain bereft of His graceful glance and blessings. But, such people can become candidates of His mercy again, if they begin living their lives in accordance with the Divine law.
Whatever is happening in the world is His will. He knows what He has to grant, to whom, when, where and how much. Having grudge against Him means refusing to accept His will and thus losing His grace.
Guru Nanak professed that God prevails in every being. He preached “fatherhood of God and brotherhood of man”. He organised the Sikh faith as a brotherhood. He said God is our father; hence we are each other‟s brethren. One who accepts Him as father must not discriminate, hate or be partial to the other beings. As God‟s light prevails in every human being, so hating any one would mean hating at least some part of the creation of God. One who practices discrimination, lacks spiritualism, and, is ignorant about the concept of God and thus, such person is a hypocrite.
Guru Nanak expounded that those who consider woman as inferior to man cannot be considered as religious persons. How can a woman, who gives birth to kings, spiritual personalities and intellectuals, be evil or inferior? Moreover, a woman too is a creation of God; we cannot condemn God‟s any creation as inferior or evil.
Guru Nanak made spiritualism and service of humanity as sequel (complementary) of each other. He said religion sans humanism is lame, and spiritualism without social role is dwarf. He preached religion as ‘social spiritualism’. Guru Nanak gave the message of “spiritualism tempered in the colour of socialism and humanism”.
He rejected the idea of wandering in forests, hills and deserts in search of salvation or God, as a meaningless pursuit. He said troubling one‟s body (penance) or performing ritualistic meditation was of no avail. One can become a spiritual being while living his life as a householder. He said that married life is not an obstacle, but it is helpful, on the path to liberation; rather, Guru Nanak asserted that a householder‟s life was the best path towards a spiritual journey. Every living being has some physical needs too; hence one cannot (and must not) run from the realities of the world. Even after renouncing the world, one again turns to householders for assistance to fulfil one‟s daily needs; moreover, renunciation (escapism) is running from the field; it is, in fact, accepting one‟s defeat. He asserted that one can achieve liberation while living as an ordinary human being (laughing and playing i.e. entertaining and fulfilling one‟s daily needs).
Guru Sahib said that liberation is not a post-death phenomenon; one can achieve liberation in this life. Being free from lust, anger, avarice, compassion and pride is liberation. If there is any other liberation, then it is death itself which is the end of life. He said that real liberation is self realization and a state of equipoise.
Guru Nanak said that human body is made of five elements (air, fire, water, earth and ether); and, after one‟s death these elements merge again with their base elements; this is the end of human existence. Rebirth is just an illusion. Brahmins preach that one is born as
human being after living 84 lakh (8.4 million) lives of other species; he rejected this theory and said that there were 8.4 million (countless) species of creatures on this earth and human being is the supreme among them (but one does not pass through each one of all these 8.4 million lives). Human being is born only once and there is no transmigration of soul; one has to achieve liberation in this very life. He said that there is no hell or heaven beyond this universe; when we obey God and sing His praise, we are in heaven; when we turn our back to Him and live sinful life we are in hell. Understanding this secret is one stage of liberation.
Guru Nanak told the human beings to live simple lives. He said that man goes on increasing one‟s desires and needs and then uses unfair means to fulfil them. He advocated simple and light diet. He said that the world is like an inn and we are just like travellers; one should realise that one has not to stay here forever; hence one ought not to have attachment with this material world.
Guru Nanak rejected ritualism. He said that real religion is living the life of a truthful person. Truth, love, humanism, justice, simple living, service of humanity, saving oneself from sins/vices and control over one‟s mind/wishes/self is real meditation. Exhibition of meditation, havans, yajnas and ritualistic worship are sheer formality, hence hypocrisy; and, are of no avail.
Guru Nanak said religion was not an end in itself; it was a way of life to become a good human being. If one meditates upon the name of God (i.e. always keeps God in mind), lives an ethical life, helps in making the world a better place; such a man is on the right path. He suggested Muslims to live real Islam; Brahmin to follow God‟s ways; and Sikh to bow before the Will of God as this was the real religion. Adopting such a path could make a human being a real man. This is the „liberation in this very life‟; this is the eternal bliss; this is equipoise.
According to Guru Nanak God is all love. He hates never, discriminates none, and, regards no body as inferior or superior. All beings are his children; He has created everyone with His own light. It depends upon our efforts as to how much can we make ourselves capable of getting His blessings.
Guru Nanak gave new definitions of God, salvation, religion, meditation and purpose of human life etc. He founded a complete religion and preached a perfect philosophy.
He was the first person who revealed scientific truths about the creation of universe and several other scientific questions, which were not even known to most of the scientists of his times. Several of the present day discoveries find mention in his verses. Look, how has he presented the pre-creation scenario:
For billions and even more than billions of years, there was haze.
There was neither earth nor sky, only the order of Infinite was operating.
Neither there was day nor night, nor moon nor Sun.
He was in trance in void.
Neither there were sources of life, or sound, or air, or water.
Neither there was creation, nor desolation, neither birth nor death.
Neither there were continents, nor nether regions, nor seven oceans, nor rivers flowing with water.
Neither there were highs, nor middle nor nether regions.
Neither there was hell nor heaven, nor fear of death,
Neither there was hell, nor heaven, nor birth or death, neither anyone would come, nor go.
There was none of the Brahma, Vishnu or Mahesh.
None other than one God was seen there.
Neither there was woman, nor man, nor death nor birth, nor would anyone suffer sorrows.
Neither then there was a celibate, or meditating in forest.
Neither then there was a perfect or perfecting or someone living happy.
Neither there was garb of Jogi, nor of a Shaivait; none was called a Master.
Neither there was discipline of meditation, austerity, nor fasting nor worship.
None would tell or speak of another.
He Himself created progresses and He fixed the worth.
Neither there was discipline of purity, nor rosary of tulsi.
Neither there was a maid, nor Krishan (lover), neither cows nor a grazer.
There was no display of pretentious magic, nor would anyone play on flute.
Neither there were rituals, nor a fly of wealth.
None would see any birth and any caste, with one‟s eyes.
The greed, the net of birth was not in mind, none would remember anyone.
Neither there was semen, nor slandering, nor any living being.
Neither there was Gorakh nor Machhinder (Jogis).
Neither there was knowledge, nor concentration, nor birth of lineage, nor any boasting one.
Neither there was a Brahman nor Khatri (castes), nor any garb for a sect.
Neither there was a god, nor his shrine, neither a cow nor Gaitry.
Neither there was sacrificial fire, nor such feast, neither bath in sacred waters, nor anyone would conduct worship.
Neither there was a Maulvi nor a Kazi (priests).
Neither there was a sheikh, nor sheikhs, nor a Haji.
Neither there was king of subjects, nor was there ego of wealth, nor would anyone boast for it.
Neither there was loving devotion, nor of Shiv nor Shakti.
Neither there was a friend, a dear, nor any semen or blood (of female, for production of babies)
He Himself was owner, and Himself a purchaser, this was what was liked by the True.
Neither there was Ved or Kateb, nor Simrisitis or Shashtras.
Neither any one was reading Puran (Muslim religion texts), nor there was sun to rise and set.
The saying and speaking was unknowable Himself; He Himself was seeing the unseen.
When He desired, He created the world.
He kept the fabricated intact without pillars.
He created Brahma, Vishnu, Mahesh (mythical gods), thus He increased the love for worldliness.
Guru taught his word to a very special one.
He creates and then monitors His all prevailing order.
He began with the creation of continents, universe, nether-regions; and thus revealed the unseen.
None knows His end. Only perfect Guru can let one know.
Nanak says, “The wonder-struck are in love with the True, and singing His attributes, are enraptured.” 3
3
arbad narbad dhundhookaaraa. dharan na gagnaa hukam apaaraa.
naa din rain na chaⁿd na sooraj suⁿn samaadh lagaa-idaa.
khaaṇee na baṇee pa-uṇ na paaṇee. opat khapat na aavaṇ jaaṇee.
naa tad surag machh pa-i-aalaa.
khaⁿd pataal sapat nahee saagar nadee na neer vahaa-idaa.
dojak bhisat nahee khai kaalaa.
narak surag nahee jamaṇ marṇaa naa ko aa-ay na jaa-idaa.
barahmaa bisan mahays na ko-ee. avar na deesai ayko so-ee.
naar purakh nahee jaat na janmaa naa ko dukh sukh paa-idaa.
naa tad jatee satee banvaasee. naa tad sidh saadhik sukhvaasee.
jogee jaⁿgam bhaykh na ko-ee naa ko naath kahaa-idaa.
jap tap saⁿjam naa barat poojaa. naa ko aakh vakhaaṇai doojaa.
aapay aap upaa-ay vigsai aapay keemat paa-idaa.

Guru Nanak was also a keen historian; his verses regarding the invasion of Babar, Aasa Di Vaar and Sidh Gosht etc are precious history of his times.

To sum up, Guru Nanak was a great thinker, political philosopher, spiritual sociologist, humanist and a psychologist and a keen observer of history and science. The world had never seen such a great person on this earth before or after him.

Family Background
Guru Nanak was born in the Bedi-Khatri family; he was the son of Kalyan Das (Kalu) and grandson of Shiv Narayan (son of Ram Narayan). Shiv Narayan was born in 1418;4 he had a younger brother named Saanpat. Shiv Narayan was married to (Mata) Banarasi in 1431.5 She gave birth to Kalyan Das in October 1440 and Lal Chand in 1443.6 At that time this family used to live in village Patthewind (district Gurdaspur); this village is now a part of Dera Baba Nanak town. Later, they moved to Rai Bhoi Di Talwandi (now Nanakana Sahib).
Kalyan Das was married to (Mata) Tripta7 (daughter of Bhai Rama of village Chahal in the district of Lahore, now in Pakistan) in 1461. (Mata) Tripta gave birth to a daughter (Nanaki) in 1464 and a son (Nanak) in 1469.

Early Life of Guru Nanak
When Guru Nanak was five years old he was sent to a local teacher to receive education; there, he learnt Sidhongaiya (an early script of the Punjabi language) from his teacher Gopal;8 at the age of seven, he learnt Sanskrit;9 at the age of thirteen (in 1482), he started learning Persian and Arabic from Maulavi Kutub-ud-Din.10 He studied a lot of literature of Persian, Arabic and Sanskrit etc; he studied several books of philosophy,